Class 
Book 




r 



THE 



RUIN OF ROME; 

OR, 

AN EXPOSITION UPON THE WHOLE 

REVELATION: 

WHEREIN IS PLAINLY SHEWED AND PROVED, THAT 

THE POPISH RELIGION, 

TOGETHER WITH ALL 

THE POWER AND AUTHORITY OF ROME, 

Shall decay more and more throughout all the Churches of Europe, 
and shall be utterly destroyed before the end of the World. 

Written especially for the comfort of Protestants, and the 
daunting of Papists, Seminary Priests, and Jesuits. 

PUBLISHED BY ARTHUR DENT, 
Preacher of the Word of God at South-Shoobery, in Essex. I 



Apoc. xviii. v. 7, 8. — She saith in her heart, 1 sat down as c 
queen, and am no widow, and shall see no mourning. There 
fore shall her plagues come at one day, death, and sorrow, ant 
famine : and she shall be burned with fire ; for that God whic, 
tondemneth her is a strong Lord, 



Hontom . 

PRINTED FOR T. KELLY, 17, PATERNOSTER-ROW, 



1841. 



»1 



ADVERTISEMENT. 



0^ 

THIS scarce and valuable Exposition of the Apocalypse 
having become doubly interesting, both from the fulfilment) 
of most of its leading doctrines, and the efforts now making at 
Rome to restore the fallen dignity of the Papacy, is here pre- 
sented to the Christian reader without any deviation from the 
unadorned and forcible language of the worthy Author; the 
pen of the Editor presuming only to alter a few expressions 
now become obsolete, and some trifling deviations from the pre- 
sent rules of writing. 

That so plain a discovery of the sense and meaning of the sacred 
predictions relating to the doctrines and authority of Rome, 
snould have been made at so distant a period, and while exist- 
ing circumstances appeared so little to favour their accomplish- 
ment, is truly astonishing, and claims our serious attention to 
the matters discussed in this treatise; which breathes so ardent 
a zeal for the interests and welfare of genuine religion, and so 
decided and effectual an opposition to its corruptions, as must 
deeply affect the mind of every Christian. 

Some expressions will be found in perusing these pages 
which the altered circumstances of the times may cause to ap- 
pear too harsh and uncandid, but let the reader remember, that 
our worthy author's warm expressions were levelled at those 
priests only who assumed the garb of religion and piety for 
purposes of covetousness and lucre; and who, under the pre- 
tence of a disinterested devotion, devoured widows houses, and 
converted into a profane and gainful speculation the most sacred 
profession which can adorn and dignify humanity. 

In the Preface our learned author has adduced several weighty 
arguments in favour of the perusal and diligent *tndy of the 
Revelation, which it has been too common to regard as a 



iv 



ADVERTISEMENT. 



sealed book, unfit for general use and edification. That it is, 
when properly discussed, capable of affording important in- 
struction and consolation, is evident from the following 
pages, which are recommended to the notice and serious atten- 
tion of the Christian reader, in the earnest hope they may en- 
courage his faith and confidence in that Almighty God who 
eareth always for his Church, and who will cause the most vio- 
lent persecutions, and overwhelming troubles, to issue in its 
gradual improvement, and final happiness. 



This scarce and invaluable Treatise fully discusses 
and elucidates these Jive Points : 

I. That Babylon, in the Book of Revelation, de- 

notes Rome. 

II. That Rome shall fall, and in what manner. 

II. That Rome shall fall finally, and come to utter 
desolation in this life, before the last judg- 
ment. 

[V. By whom, and when it shall be overthrown. 
V. The causes of the utter ruin and overthrow 
thereof. 



Rev. 18. v. 4. I heard another voice from heaven, 
lying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not 
^rtakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her 
1 ague*. 



THE 



RUIN OF ROME; 

OR, 

AN EXPOSITION UPON THE REVELATION. 



Wlterein is plainly shewed and proved, that the Popish Religion, 
together w ith all the Power and Authority of Rome, shall ebb 
and decay still more and more throughout all the Churches oj 
Europe, and come to an utter overthrow, even in this life. 



BEFORE I enter into the exposition of this pro- 
phecy, I think it not amiss to handle six circum- 
stantial points, which may give some light to the 
whole matter following, which are these: 

First, The person who wrote this book. 

Secondly, The time when he wrote it. 

Thirdly, The place where he received it. 

Fourthly, The person to whom he wrote it. 

Fifthly, The end and use of his writing this pro 
phecy. 

Lastly, The authority of it. 

As touching the first, it is agreed upon among 

the soundest Divines, that John the Apostle, or 

Evangelist; John the Disciple, whom Jesus loved, 

was the author and instrument of penning this pro- 
phecy; as he himself testificth, saying, 1 am John, 



2 



AN EXPOSITION 



which saw tnese things, and heard them. And he re- 
ceived a commandment from Jesus Christ, which 
hath the keys of hell and death, that he should 
write the things which he had seen and heard, and 
set them all down together in a book. Now we ali 
know that the testimony of John is of great weight, 
though he is but a man ; for he is such a man as is 
firmly to be believed in all that he speaketh. He is 
an apostle, an instrument of the Holy Ghost, and so 
guided by the Spirit of God, that he speaketh and 
uttereth nothing that is his own. He was well 
known and approved. For we must consider, that 
what an apostle did utter, he uttered as the in- 
strument of the Spirit, which cannot err. For the 
prophets and apostles did not write the Holy Scrip- 
tures, as they were men only ; but as they were the 
immediate and certain instruments of the Holy 
Ghost, purposely chosen and set apart to pen and 
publish the holy books of God. This St. Peter con- 
firmeth, saying, Prophecy came not in old time by 
the will of man, but holy men of God spake as they 
were moved by the Holy Ghost. The apostle Paul 
also affirmeth the same touching his Gospel, which 
saith, He ivas not after man, neither received he it of 
man, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ. There- 
fore, when this our apostle saith, lam John, which 
saw these things, and heard them, he gives us to un- 
derstand, that he was both an eye and an ear-wit- 
ness. He bringeth not matters which he hath heard 
by uncertain report: he delivereth this book to the 
Churches ; they which received it at his hands, 
knew him to be a most faithful servant of the Lord, 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



3 



even a great apostle, who delivereth nothing but 
that which he had received of the Lord, and 
therefore he testifieth, that he saw and heard all the 
things which he hath written in this book. More- 
over he testifieth of himself, that he was called and 
authorised by Jesus Christ to write this prophecy, 
and did nothing herein of his own imagination. For, 
saith lie, I, John, heard behind me a great voice, as it 
had been of a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha and 
Omega, the first and the last ; and that which thou 
seest write in a book, and send it unto the Churches. 

Here we see how John is called by 'Alpha and 
Omega, that is, by Jesus Christ, to write this doctrine 
of the Apocalypse. But some man may say, was 
not John called before? was he not one of the 
Lamb's twelve apostles? had he not many years 
executed the office of the apostleship? must he now 
have a new calling, and a second calling :> why need 
he, being already an apostle, to be called and autho- 
rised again? To this I answer, that this matter now 
m hand was a new work, and requires a new and 
special calling. It is a strange revelation, and there- 
fore requires a new authority to receive and publish 
it. For in this prophecy God dealeth with John as 
he did with the old prophets. For when he would 
foreshewunto any of them especial matters, he called 
them by glorious visions, as we may read what a 
goodly vision Isaiah had • how glorious a vision Eze- 
kiel and Daniel had, even in Majesty like unto this of 
John. Thus then it is to be considered: John now 
is as one of the old prophets, to foreshow things to 
come; therefore the Lord appeared unto him in a 



4 



AN EXPOSITION 



vision, and calleth him thereunto as he appeared 
unto them, and called them. Let this then suffice 
for a reason of calling* John now to his new work 
and office. And thus much touching the first cir- 
cumstance. 

Now with regard to the second circumstance, 
.vhich is the time when John received this prophecy, 
which is noted to be upon the Lord's-day. It is the 
day which St. Paul to the Corinthians calleth the 
first day of the week ; in which the Churches met for 
religious exercises ; which is also evident, because he 
saith, they* came together to break bread. Now the 
observation of a seventh day is of Divine institution, 
even from the beginning. It is natural, moral, and 
perpetual: for God blessed the seventh day, and 
sanctified it. We are therefore to think, that al- 
though John, now in his exile, was absent in body 
from the Church assemblies, yet he was present with 
them in spirit; commending them most earnestly 
unto God in his holy prayers and meditations: and 
therefore it is said, that he was ravished in the spi 
rit upon the Lord's-day. So we read, that the lik 
befel unto Daniel, when he was a prisoner in Baby- 
lon ; the like befel unto Ezekiel, who was taken by 
the Spirit in the visions of God, and carried to Jeru 
salem; the like to Peter; the like to Paul. 

But the reason of John's ravishment in the Spirit, 
at this time, was, that thereby he might be made 
more fit and capable to receive and understand all 
those great mysteries and heavenly visions which 
now should be shewed unto him. And withal let us 
obserye, that all men are always most capable of 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



5 



heavenly things wnen they are most in the Spirit : 
for God doth evermore most reveal himself 10 such 
as are most in prayer, reading, and meditation ; and 
to such as make greatest conscience to spend has 
Sabbaths christianly and religiously, according to 
his great commandment. And let us always be sure 
of this, that the more fervent and zealous we are in 
religious duties, the more familiar acquaintance we 
shall find with God; and he will at all times be the 
more gracious unto us, and will hide nothing from us 
that may be for his glory, and our good. For such 
as are much in heavenly contemplation he doth not 
reckon among his servants, but among his dearest 
friends, to whom he will make known all things that 
fie hath heard of his Father. 

Let us now proceed to the third circumstance^ 
The third circumstance is the place where John re- 
ceived this prophecy, and that is set down to be the 
Isle of Patmos, which (as the geographers write,) Is 
a little desart island lying in the Icaiian Sea, wherein 
it is reported that John the Apostle was banished by 
the Emperor Domitian, about the year of our Lord 96, 
and there received, and wrote this book of the Apo- 
calypse ; where note by the way, that there is no 
place so obscure or vast, wherein a godly mind may 
not aspire unto heaven, and receive a greater abund- 
ance of supernatural things : for Daniel in prison, 
Peter in a tanners house, Paul in a broken ship, re- 
ceived a superabundant measure of grace, more to 
be esteemed than all the gold of India. Some write, 
that this Isle of Patmos is accounted among the 

islands called Sporados, which lie over against Asia, 
No. l. C 



Q AN EXPOSITION 

and the city of Enhesus, and was in the sight both 
of Europe and Africa ; so that it seemed to be, as it 
were, a middle seat, or holy chair, out of the which 
Christ preached, by John, from heaven to the whole 
world. And indeed the counsels of God are wonder- 
ful, and his goodness unspeakable, which revealeth 
so great mysteries to his faithful servants, as it were 
out of the Romish prison, and Babylonical captivity. 

Moreover, John declareth the cause of his coming 
into the same island : for he saith, lie was there for 
the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ; 
that is, for the preaching and constant profession of 
the gospel of Christ. 

History mentions, that John was apprehended in 
Asia, and sent prisoner to Rome, that he might 
plead his cause before the Emperor Domitian, who 
most savagely and cruelly condemned the innocent, 
and caused him to be put into a cauldron of boiling 
oil, out of which, when he, by miraculous pro- 
vidence, escaped without harm, he was banished to 
the Isle of Patmos. 

But immediately after Johns banishment, God 
visited with a just punishment this persecuting Em- 
peror Domitian. For in the fifteenth year of his 
reign he was cruelly and most shamefully murdered 
by his own servants. And thus much for the third 
circumstance. 

Now it followeth to speak of the fourth circum- 
stance, which is, the persons to whom this prophecy 
is written ; and who are said, in the first chapter and 
first verse, to be all the servants of God. As many, 
therefore, as are the servants of God, must attend 



l T PON THE REVELATION. 



7 



unto this book; bear it, read it, and remember it: 
for to all such it is dedicated by the Holy Ghost ; 
to all such it belongeth ; for all such it is written 
and recorded. 

Some do falsely and foolishly imagine, that it was 
given only to John, and that it might likewise be 
given to some special men, as to some great scholars 
or learned divines, who could tell how to use it, and 
how to wield it. But we see how grossly they err : 
for the Holy Ghost saith, it belongeth to all the ser- 
vants of God. And, moreover, John is willed and 
commanded to write all the things which he saw in 
sundry visions in a book together, and to send it to 
the seven Churches which is in Asia ; because the 
Lord would have it remain in perfect record unto 
the use of the whole Church, both that the Church 
might be in possession of this book, and also that it 
might be a faithful witness unto the end of the world, 
that this book was written and penned by John the 
Apostle, of whose truth and sincerity the Church 
had sufficient experience. 

True it is, indeed, that there are but seven 
Churches named, but under these seven Churches 
all others are comprehended. It had been an infi- 
nite matter to reckon up all the particular Churches 
which were then in the world, and to have explained 
their several situations ; therefore, under these seven 
Churches of Asia, and their particular and several 
estates, the state of the universal Church militant is 
laid open. I conclude, therefore, that the whole 
doctrine of St. John's Revelation appertaineth to 
the universal Church of Christ throughout all the 



8 



AN EXPOSITION 



world, and in all times and ages since it was written 
and recorded. And that as all Scripture is written 
for our instruction and comfort, and as all Scrip- 
ture, given by Divine inspiration, is profitable to 
teach and convince, &c. so this book of the Apo- 
calypse is written for the special comfort and in- 
struction of the Church in these last days. And so 
I conclude this fourth point. 

The fifth point to be considered is, tne end and use 
of this prophecy, which is to publish and blaze 
abroad the thing which must shortly come to pass, 
that is, all things prophesied in this book, and to be 
fulfilled even to the end of the world. And whereas 
ne saith that these things must come to pass, he 
meaneth us to understand how great the stability 
and certainty of God's determination is. For look 
what things are ordained by God's determinate pur- 
pose ; they are altogether unchangeable: for the 
Lord is God, and he is not changed. And he saith, 
My determination shall stand, Mai. ill. 6. And Christ 
saith, Heaven and earth shall pass away, q'c. Matt, 
xxiv. 35. It is therefore most certain, that every 
particular thing contained in this prophecy shall be 
fulfilled in God's appointed time. For God hath 
disclosed these things to his Son, Christ, not to the 
end that he should shut them up again in himself, 
but that he should shew them forth to the godly, — 
that the whole Church might fare the better by 
them. It therefore becomes us all to enquire and 
search4nto these things which must so shortly come 
to pass, that thereby we may be strengthened and 
comforted against all future dangers. And Christ 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



9 



saith, Behold I come quickly. Blessed is he that 
keepeth the words of the prophecy, <fyc. Rev. xxii. 7« 
But how shall we keep them, except we know them? 
and how shall we know them, except we read and 
study them ? If, therefore, we mean to be par- 
takers of this blessedness, we must not only esteem 
this book to be very profitable, but absolutely neces- 
sary for all the servants of God to be exercised in. 
And if ever there were any time wherein it behoveth 
to set forth, to urge, and to preach this doctrine 
to all the people of God, then it is chiefly necessary 
to be done in this our time : for this age of ours hath 
in the Pope's kingdom many sharp and quick wits, 
which commend with wonderful praises both the 
Pope and the Popish Church, and buzz into the ears 
of unlearned people many things quite contrary 
to the excellent doctrine of the holy Scrip- 
tures. The Jesuits and Priests are grown exceed- 
ingly crafty and cunning. The Papists are rich, 
wealthy, and full of armoui and munition. Popery 
seems to make a head again, and the Papists look 
for successful days. It therefore becomes us, who 
love Christ and his gospel, that we should be well- 
appointed, and thoroughly armed against them • 
and, for this purpose, the Revelation of St. John is 
of great use and necessity. 

As I said before, so I say again, that it is the pro- 
phecy of our time, written to this special end, that 
by it we might be both forewarned and forearmed. 
If we seriously consider the whole matter of this 
book, we shall easily find out the use and end of it: 



10 



AN EXPOSITION 



for the excellent matter of it doth argue the excel- 
lent end and use of it. 

Now then, as concerning the general matter of 
this book : here are to be found very large and 
lively descriptions of the most glorious person of 
Christ, and all his excellent offices, both of King, 
Priest, and Prophet; and also most notable de- 
scriptions of the Church, and of its ministers ; and 
of the persecutions and afflictions which it must of 
necessity pass through in the world. Also God's 
merciful providence for his Church, and most vigi- 
lant care over it in the midst of all its persecutions. 
Here are set before our eyes, very lively descriptions 
of the Churches' deadly enemies ; both of Satan 
himself, and his three great instruments — the Roman 
Emperor, the Pope, and the Turk. 

Here are set down all the cruel persecutions which 
the Church must suffer, and the total overthrow of 
its persecutors in the end. Here are described, 
hell, death, the resurrection, and the last judg- 
ment* Here, also, the very kingdom of heaven is at 
large described ; with all those great rewards, in- 
finite glory, and endless felicity which remain for all 
the faithful worshippers of God. 

I conclude, therefore, that as the contents of this 
prophecy are of such an excellent nature, the use and 
necessity of it must of course be very great. And 
for this reason John is willed and commanded, by 
Alpha and Omega, to write the things which he had 
seen, the tnings that were, and the things tnat shall 
come hereafter. By the things which he had seen, is 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



11 



meant that glorious vision mentioned in the first 
chapter ; wherein Jesus Christ did appear unto him 
in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks, in 
most glorious manner, as is there described. And 
all this was in the Isle of Patmos, where John was 
first called and authorised to this work ; and there- 
fore he is commanded, first of all, to record this vision 
which he had already seen. 

By the things that are, he meaneth the present 
state of the seven Churches of Asia, which were 
then the most flourishing Churches in the world, as 
they are described in the second and third chapters ; 
and in them the state of all other Churches. 

By the things that shall be, he meaneth all the 
prophesies of this book, which were to be ful- 
filled in their time ; and all those strange accidents 
which should come to pass in process of time ; and 
the several ages of the Church, even unto the end 
of the world. Thus we see how John received a 
precise commandment from the Son of God to write 
things past, present, and to come, that they might 
stand in record unto all posterity, from generation 
to generation. Thus much touching the fifth cir- 
cumstance, which is the end and use of this book. 

Now followeth to speak of the last circumstantial 
point, which is the authority of this prophecy, which 
is strongly confirmed from the Author of it, and that 
is Jesus Christ ; and therefore it is called the Reve- 
lation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him. 
And again it is written, Jesus sent mine angel to 
testify these things in the Churches, Rev. xxii. 16. 

Here we see plainly, that Jesus Christ, the very 



12 



nN EXPOSITION 



Son of God, the Alpha and the Omega, is the author 
of this book, for he subscribes his name unto it, and 
sets his hand and seal unto it. Needs, therefore, 
must the authority of it be very great which eoineth 
from so great a personage: for look what dignity 
and authority he is of from whom the book cometh ; 
and of the same dignity and authority is the book 
itself. 

Another strong argument to confirm the authority 
of this book, may be taken from the protestation 
of Jesus Christ, in these words : / testify unto every 
man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this 
hook, if any man shall add unto these sayings, God 
shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this 
hook. And if any man shall take aiuay from the 
yjords of the book of this prophecy , God shall take 
away his part out of the book of life, Rev. xxii. 18, 19. 

Here we see how Jesus Christ maketh the au- 
thority of this book equal to any other of the oracles 
of God, to which it is not lawful for any man to 
add or detract, under pain of condemnation. It 
maketh much also for the authority of this book, 
that St. John doth so often repeat, reiterate, and in- 
culcate his own name: I John the Apostle, I John 
the Evangelist, I John the Divine : shewing, by all 
these repetitions, how needful a thing it was that the 
faithful should be thoroughly instructed who he 
was, even one of the Lamb's twelve Apostles, and 
therefore to clo away with all suspicion and doubt 
concerning the authority of this book, and not once 
to imagine it to be any invention of man, or feigned 
device, since it was penned by so great an apostle. 



UPON THE REVELATION. LA 

Moreover, the authority of this prophecy is con- 
firmed by four reasons, given in the last chapter. 
The first is the affirmation of the angel ; who saith, 
The ivords are faithful and true. The second is the 
authority of the most high God himself, in these 
words, The Lord God of the holy prophets sent his 
angel, to shew unto his servants the things which must 
shortly be fulfilled. The third is the testimony ot 
Jesus, who pronounced them blessed which keep 
the words of this prophecy. For, saith he, Behold 
I come shortly : blessed is he that keepeth the words 
rf this prophecy. The fourth and last is the wit- 
ness of John, in these words, / am John, which 
heard and saw these things. Now it may be de- 
manded, what is the cause that here there are so 
many things heaped op for the confirmation of 
the authority of this book. Surely we must think 
here is some special cause and reason for it. For 
the Holy Ghost doth not use to deal so much and 
so earnestly in a matter but upon great cause. We 
may easily gather what the cause is. The book 
painteth out the whore of Babylon, and the whole 
kingdom of the great Antichrist, together with all 
Satan's cunning and slight therein ; and for this 
cause Satan hath laboured especially to weaken the 
credit and authority of this book. Fie by some 
means, in old time, prevailed thus far, that even 
among some Churches of true Christians the au- 
thority and truth of it was doubted of. The Holy 
Ghost did well foresee this practice of Satan, and 
therefore bringeth the more reasons for the con- 
firmation thereof. If the credit and authority of 
No. l. 1) 



14 



AN EXPOSITION 



this book should never have been impeached, there 
needed not any such special confirmation. But now 
(God be thanked^) there is no question or contro- 
versy concerning" the authority of this prophecy. It 
is received as authentic, by the common consent 
of all the Churches. Almost all the ancient fathers 
do acknowledge it to be canonical. The new writers 
do, with one voice, give their consent and approba- 
tion unto it. The Papists themselves do acknow- 
ledge it to be the sacred and undoubted word of 
God; though, of all Scriptures, they cannot endure 
it should be meddled withal, because itcutteth them 
so near the bone. Moreover, it must not be omitted, 
that God is called the Lord God of the holy Pro- 
phets ; which proveth that this prophecy is ot 
equal authority with the prophesies which were 
of old, inasmuch as the same God is the author of 
it. And this book is to be held in the same ac- 
count with the books of Moses, and of the Pro- 
phets ; for all things in it shall as certainly be ful- 
filled as the predictions of Moses and the Prophets 
were. In Isaiah, in Jeremiah, in Ezekiel, in Daniel, 
and in the rest, we find many things which the Lord 
foretold, by them, long before they came to pass. 
Even so there be many things fore-shewed, and fore- 
prophesied in this book, which, in their time, shall 
be assuredly fulfilled. Nay, we see and know, that 
many things here foretold are already fulfilled ; and 
some things are come to pass even in these oui 
days. He that shall look into the times that are 
past since this prophecy was given, shall find that 
all things have fallen out agreeable to the prophecy 



LION THE REVELATION. 



of this book. And, surely, if there were none other 
thing to persuade us touching the authority thereof, 
liis might suffice, that every thing has fallen out 
exactly as this prophecy did foreshew. It is our 
great negligence that we do not clearly see so much. 
And I do humbly entreat all the people of God to 
look more diligently and narrowly into it in all 
times to come. And thus much concerning the cir- 
cumstances. 

Now, as concerning the book itself, it may very 
properly be divided into three divisions, as it were 
into three general parts. The first vision is con- 
tained in the three first chapters. The second vision 
is contained in the next eight chapters following, 
from the fourth to the twelfth chapter. And the 
last vision is contained in all the chapters following, 
from the twelfth to the end. 

As concerning the first vision, my purpose is not 
to enlarge much upon it, because it is plain and 
easy to understand, and because it contains no pro- 
phecies of things to come, but only opens the pre- 
sent state of the Church at that time ; and also be 
cause I have already touched the sum of it in the 
handling the circumstantial points : I will therefore 
content myself with a very brief opening and ex- 
pounding of it, beginning at the first chapter 



10 



AN EXPOSITION 



CHAP. 1. 

The first chapter containeth four principal things, 
viz. 

The title of the book. 
The salutation of the Churches. 
The manner of John's calling- to receive this pro- 
phecy. 

The description of Christ, the person that called 
him. 

The title of the book is set down in these words, 
The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave 
him. 

It containeth three things : Firsts the Author of 
the book, which is Jesus Christ, receiving- it from 
God the Father. 

Secondly, the end and use of this book, which is,, 
to shew unto all the servants of God the things 
which must shortly be done. 

Thirdly, the singular fruit and benefit which the 
Church shall receive by it, in these words, Blessed 
is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this 
prophecy, tyc. 

The salutation is in these words, John to the seven 
Churches which are in Asia, grace be with you, ana 
peace, <$*c. It contains a description of the Trinity, 
or three persons in the Godhead. The Father is 
described of his eternity, namely, to be him which is, 
which was, and which is to come. 

The Holy Ghost is described of his divers gifts 
and operations, and therefore is called the Seven 
Spirits which are before the Throne, or which 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



17 



proceed from the Throne : but St. John speaketh 
here of the Holy Ghost, according- to the vision 
shewed him in the fifth chapter, where Christ is said 
to have seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of 
God sent into the world. Of which more will be 
said hereafter, 

Jesus Christ is described in his three great offices, 
of King-, Priest, and Prophet, and also by his glo- 
rious power and eternity. 

First, touching his kingly office, he is called the 
Prince of the kings of the earth, that is, King of 
kings, for he is a King of Sion. He is a King to 
rule and govern his Church. He must reign over 
all his enemies ; and in the midst of his enemies, 
even till he have trod them all under his feet. And 
this benefit we have by it, that we are made kings 
in him, in this life to reign over our corrupt affec- 
tions, and after this life to reign as crowned kings 
for ever with him, in infinite glory and endless 
felicity. 

Secondly, touching his Priesthood : he is said to 
love us, and wash us from our sins in his blood. 
For he is our only High Priest, who by his own 
blood hath once entered into the holy place, and 
obtained eternal redemption for us. He only it is 
which, through the eternal Spirit, offered himself, 
without fault, to God, to purge our consciences 
froir dead works to serve the living God. So then 
by virtue of his Priesthood and sacrifice, we are re 
ccnciled unto God, have free access to the throb* 
of grace, and are made priests in him to offer oui 
spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through him 



18 



AN EXPOSITION 



For he hath made us kings and priests unto God, 
°ven his Father, Rev. i. 6. 

Thirdly, concerning his prophetical office, he is 
called that faithful Witness: for he said to Pilate, 
To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into 
the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth, 
John xviii. 37. And the Apostle saith, He wit- 
ness eth under Pontius Pilate a good confession. So 
then Jesus Christ is one of those three great wit- 
nesses which bear record in heaven. Jesus Christ is 
the Prince of prophets, even that great Prophet 
that should come into the world, through whom all 
the counsels of God are revealed to us. He is that 
only-begotten Son, which is come down from the 
bosom of his Father, and hath made known untc 
us whatsoever he hath received of his Father. 

He, both by his doctrine, life, and miracles, hath 
borne witness unto the truth ; and, by virtue of his 
prophetical office, the whole will of God is made 
known unto us. For God hath sent him as the great 
Prophet, to instruct the world in righteousness ; and 
hath revealed himself to us in him : and therefore 
he is called The image of God, the bright?iess of his 
glory, and the engraven form of his person. And 
therefore he said to Philip, He that hath seen me, 
hath seen my Father also. And if you had known 
me, you should have known my Father also, John 
xiv. 9. 

And again, No man knoweth the Father, but the 
Son, and he to whom the Son will reveal him, Matt, 
xi. 27. 

Thus we see that Jesus Christ is that faithful 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



19 



witness, and Prince of prophets, by whom the will 
of God, and the counsels of his Father are revealed 
unto us. 

The manner of John's calling to receive this pro- 
phecy is set down in these words : I John, ivho also 
am your brother and companion in tribulation, and in 
the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the 
Isle of Patmos for the word of God, and for the 
testimony of Jesus Christ: and I was ravished in 
the Spirit on the Lord's-day, and heard be hind me a 
great voice, as it had been of a trumpet, saying, I am 
Alpha and Omega, the first and the last ; and that 
which thou seest write in a book, and send it unto 
the seven Churches which are in Asia, <$*c e Rev. ]. 9-1 1 . 

Now, out of these three verses five things are to 
be observed : 

First, That John is commanded by the voice 
of Christ, which he heard behind him as loud as 
a trumpet, to write and record the visions which 
he saw; and being- so written and recorded, to 
commend them to all the Churches, for the common 
benefit and use thereof. So that herein John doth 
nothing of himself, nothing of his own authority, 
but all ihings by special warrant and commission 
from Jesus Christ, and that Alpha and Omega which 
doth call him, and authorise him to this great busi- 
ness which now he is set about. 

Secondly, John's ravishment in spirit, to the end 
he might be made more capable of receiving all 
these heavenly visions which were shewed unto 
him. 

Thirdly, His great humiliation, whereby also he 



20 



AN EXPOSITION 



was fitted to receive and understand these great 
mysteries. For God will guide the meek in judg- 
ment , and teach the humble his ways ; yea, his secrets 
are with them that fear him, Psalm xxv. 9. There- 
fore, although John was a great apostle, and had 
seen wonderful visions, yet he is not thereby puffed 
up with pride and conceit of himself, but, in the 
greatest humiliation of his soul calleth himself a 
^ other and companion of all the faithful, but espe- 
cially of such as patiently suffer for Jesus Christ and 
his kingdom. 

Fourthly, The time when John was called, which 
was the Lord's-day. 

Fifthly and lastly, The place where he was called, 
which was the Isle of Patmos, as formerly hath been 
shewed. 

The description of Christ, the person that called 
John to this new office, is set down in the next five 
verses following, wherein the excellent glory of 
Christ's person is described. First, from the place 
where Christ did appear unto him. Secondly, from 
the several parts and members of his royal person. 
Thirdly, from his provident care over his true mi- 
nisters, and all his faithful people. 

Touching the place where Christ, in a vision, did 
appear to John, he saith it was in the midst of the 
seven golden candlesticks. For, saith he, / turnea 
my back to see the voice that spake with me, and 
when I was turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks* 
md in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like the 
Son of man, <$*c. 

The seven golden candlesticks are interpreted by 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



21 



Christ himself, in the last verse of the chapter, to be 
the seven Churches. The Churches are said to be 
of gold, because Christ delighteth in them as we do 
in gold ; he valueth every true member thereof as we 
do gold : for every believer is all-glorious within ; 
every true Christian is very fair and beautiful ; every 
regenerate man is as gold, even as most pure gold. 

It is said afterward, that Christ walketh in the 
midst of the seven golden candlesticks ; that is, he is 
always present with his Church, to feed it, govern 
it, defend it, and comfort it. 

The Prophet saith that Christ hath seven eyes, 
which go through the whole world ; whereby is sig- 
nified his watchful providence for his Church : for 
he is always looking out for the good of it, to defend 
and protect it against all adversary power. Which 
thing was figured in the rams skins wherewith all the 
ark was covered, to defend it against all violence of 
wind and weather. Even so is the merciful protec- 
tion of Christ, for the continual covering of his 
Church. 

As touching the parts and members of his royal 
Person, he is described of his head and hair, of his 
face, of his eyes, of his voice, of his feet, of his gar- 
ments, and of his girdle. 

As concerning his head and hair, they are said to 

be as white as wool, and as snow, which signifieth 

his great wisdom, and knowledge to perform all 

things in his Church : for wisdom and knowledge, 

for the most part, are supposed to accompany white 

heads and grey hairs. 

His face shineth as the sun in his strength : which 
No. 2. E 



22 



AN EXPOSITION 



signifieth, that Christ is the same to his Church as 
the sun is to the world. For as the sun lighteth the 
whole world with his brightness, so Christ with the 
brightness of his face enlighteneth his whole Church . 

His eyes are like a flame of fire : that is, exceed- 
ingly bright, and piercing into all places, even into 
the very heart of men ; for nothing is hid from his 
sight. He hath eagles' eyes, to foresee all dangers 
intended and plotted against his Church, that he 
may in due time prevent them. 

His voice is compared to the sound of many waters, 
because it should sound throughout all the world, 
by the preaching of the gospel. JVaters is ex- 
pounded, chapter xvii. 15. of multitudes, nations, 
and tongues. Christ's voice, therefore, is like many 
waters, because his voice should go through many 
countries and kingdoms. 

His feet are compared to fine brass, to signify 
both the perfection of all his ways, and also his 
mighty power to tread down all his enemies. 

He is clothed in a garment down to the ground, to 
signify that he walked as King and Priest in the 
midst of the seven golden candlesticks. For kings 
and priests, in old time, did wear long garments, 
especially in the execution of their offices. 

He is girded about the paps with a golden girdle ; 
for as kings and priests did gird their garments, to 
prevent their being in the way in the performance of 
their offices, so Christ girdeth himself close to his 
business ; for he is no idle beholder of the state of 
his Church, but is continually engaged in the ad- 
vancement and protection of it. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



23 



Concerning his provident care over his faithful 
ministers, he is said to carry them in his right hand : 
for he had in his right hand seven stars ; that is, the 
ministers of the Churches. 

As Christ saith, The seven stars are the angels ; 
that is, the ministers of the seven Churches. Mi- 
nisters are compared to stars, because they should 
shine as bright stars in this dark world, both by life 
and doctrine. 

Christ is said to hold them in his right hand, be- 
cause he always defended them against the malice 
and fury of the world, which of all others is most 
outrageously bent against them and their favourites. 

But let men take heed of being over-bold, in pre- 
suming to pull the stars out of Christ's right hand, for 
they will have serious cause to repent the attempt. 
The world is very busy this way ; they think to force 
them out of his hands ; but, alas, poor souls, they 
are not able, he holdeth too fast : who can pull them 
out of his right hand ? 

Another reason why Christ is said to hold the 
seven stars in right hand, is because he worketh by 
them and their ministry, as an artificer with his tool 
in his right hand. The things which Christ hath 
done by these instruments, are glorious and admi- 
rable: for by the ministry of the gospel he hath 
converted many sinners, and saved many souls, 
than the which nothing can be more honourable and 
wonderful. And therefore the word of God, which 
is the minister's weapon, is compared to a sharp two- 
edged*'sword, which came out of Christ's mouth. Now 
unto all this may be added, that Christ saith, He 



21 



AN EXPOSITION 



was dead, but now alive ; because he died, and rose 
again. And also that he saith, He had the keys of 
hell and death : that is, authority and power over 
hell and damnation. For he hath absolute power 
over hell and damnation. He hath absolute power 
to open and shut, bind and loose ; and therefore it 
is written, He hath the key of David, which openeth, 
and no man shutteth; and shutteth, a?id no man 
openeth. All this setteth forth the great power and 
glory of Christ's person ; and all aimeth at this 
mark and end, to commend unto us the authority 
of this book, because it cometh from a person of 
so great dignity and excellency. 

Last of all, it remaineth to shew how John was 
affected by this vision, wherein Christ did so glo- 
riously appear unto him : for he saith, When I saw 
him, I fell at his feet as dead. Wherein he sheweth 
how greatly he was amazed and daunted with the 
sight of Christ's most glorious personage. He was 
struck with such fear and astonishment, that scarcely 
any life or spirit remained in him : and all this was 
to humble him, and to strike him down even to the 
ground, inasmuch as by it he findeth his own weak- 
ness and imperfection ; being incapable of enduring 
the dazzling splendour of such a glorious sight. It 
was, no doubt, profitable, or rather necessary, that 
this holy servant of God should thus be humbled^ 
and made fit to receive this Revelation with the 
greater reverence from his great Lord and Master- 
And also it maketh much for our profit, as appeareth 
in that every part of this vision is rehearsed in the 
Epistles to the Churches. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



25 



But, to conclude, John being thus humbled and 
cast down in himself, is comforted and raised up by 
Christ, who laid his right hand on him, and com- 
manded him to fear nothirig. For, saith he, / am the 
first and the last, and am alive, but I was dead ; be- 
hold I am alive for evermore. In which words he 
doth greatly cheer up John's heart ; and telleth him 
plainly, that this might and terror of his person is 
bent only against the wicked enemies of his Church, 
nothing at all against the friends thereof ; but, on 
the contrary, that all this power and glory, might 
and majesty, is wholly and altogether for the good 
of his Church. Wherein we may all clearly see and 
know, to our great comfort, that the same arm of 
God which casteth down the wicked, raiseth up the 
godly; the same power which woundeth them, 
healeth us. For whatsoever is in God, is wholly 
for his, and wholly against those that are none of 
his. And thus much concerning the first chapter 
shall suffice 



CHAP. II. AND III. 

I have thought proper to place these two chap- 
ters together, and in a general and compendious 
manner to set down the most special matters con- 
tained in them both; not meaning to insist upon 
every particular, because both these chapters are 
plain and easy to be understood, and also because 
they have been sufficiently treated upon by others. 
These two chapters do generally contain seven 



26 



AN EXPOSITION 



epistles, written to the seven Churches of Asia: 
wherein the present state of the Churches of Asia is 
very lively described ; and, in them, the state of all 
other Churches then existing upon the face of the 
earth. 

Every one of these seven epistles containeth four 
things, viz. 

First, An exordium or entrance into the matters. 
Secondly, A general proposition. 
Thirdly, A narration. 
Lastly, A conclusion. 

The exordium, or entrance of every epistle con- 
taineth two things : namely, the person to whom the 
epistle is written, and the person from whom the 
epistle is written. 

The proposition is one and the same in all these 
epistles, contained in these words, / know thy 
works. 

The narration containeth the matter of each 
epistle, and consisteth of commendations and cen- 
sures ; of admonitions, reprehensions, threats, and 
promises. 

The conclusion of every epistle is one and the 
same, in these words, Let him that hath an ear, hear 
what the Spirit saith to the Churches. 

First, Concerning the person to whom these 
epistles are sent ; he is named in the beginning of 
every epistle to be the angel of such and such a 
Church. By this word angel, he does not mean the 
invisible spirits which we call the angels of heaven, 
for the things attributed to these angels can in no- 
wise agree to the invisible spirits, as to be angels of 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



27 



several Churches, to be neither hot nor cold, to 
leave their first love, to repent and amend, and sun- 
dry such like attributes through all these epistles. 
But, by the word angel, he meaneth the minister or 
pastor of every Church ; which, therefore, is called 
an angel, because he is the minister of God, as the 
word signifieth : as also because every faithful mini- 
ster ought to be received and regarded as an angei 
of God, as the Apostle witnesseth of the Galatians, 
that they received him as an angel of God, yea, as 
Christ Jesus. And he giveth many admonitions in 
his epistles to this effect ; for he would have all faith- 
ful ministers to be greatly reverenced, and held in 
double honour; to be acknowledged and held in 
singular love for their works sake; to be treated 
respectfully, to be made much of, and to want no- 
thing ; for, indeed, a good minister is a jewel of high 
price. A good minister is as a friend in court, which 
we say is better than a penny in purse. A good 
minister is like a candle, which wasteth itself to give 
light to others. A good minister is like a cock, 
who by the clapping of his wings awaketh himself, 
and by his crowing awaketh others. For a good 
minister, by his private studies, prayers, and medi- 
tations, awaketh himself, and by his public preach- 
ing awaketh others. The Scriptures affirmeth a 
good minister to be the very glory of Christ : and 
again, that a good minister is a singular blessing of 
God. For the Lord himself saith, / will take you 
one of a city, and two of a tribe, and will bring you 
to Zion; and I will give you a pastor according to 
my heart, which shall feed you with knowledge and 



28 



AN EXPOSITION 



understanding, Jer. lit 14» Now the&, it a good 
minister be so great a blessing- of God, and a jewel 
of such matchless price, how great is the sin of those 
who contemn them, and tread their ministry under 
foot, as vile and nothing worth ? Our Lord Jesus 
saith of all such, He that despiseth you, despiseth 
me. Let those scoffers and scorners, therefore, take 
heed how they despise Christ, for assuredly he will 
not long permit their iniquity to pass unpunished. 

If any man demand a reason why all these epistles 
are specially sent and directed to the angels or pas- 
tors of the Churches, seeing John before, chap. i. 1 1. 
is commanded to write them to the Churches of Asia, 
I answer, that his writing to the pastor excludeth not 
the Churches ; but in them, or under them, he writeth 
to the whole of the Churches, as it plainly appeareth 
in the conclusion of every epistle, when he saith, 
Let him that hath an ear, hear what the Spirit saith 
to the Churches. Then that which is spoken to the 
angel of the Church, is spoken to the Church. 

The reason why the speech is specially directed to 
the pastor of every Church is, because the good or 
bad state of the Church, for the most part, de- 
pen deth upon the ministers ; for, commonly, we see 
the example of the pastor followed by the flock. 
And as the prophet saith, Like priest, like people. 
For we may observe in all these epistles, that where 
the minister is commended, the people are com- 
mended ; and where the minster is censured, the 
people are censured also. So that they stand or 
fall, sink or swim together. 

As concerning the person from wnom these epistles 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



29 



are sent, it is Jesus Christ, who is very gloriously 
described of his divers qualities in the entrance of 
every one of these epistles. First, in the epistle to 
the Church of Ephesus, it is said, These things saith 
he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, and 
which walketh in the midst of the seven candlesticks. 
Secondly, in the epistle to the Church of Smyrna : 
These things, saith he, is the first and last ; which 
was dead, and is alive. Thirdly, to the Church of 
Pergamos : Thus saith he which hath a sharp sword 
ivith two edges. Fourthly, to Thyatyra : These 
thi?igs saith the Son of God, who hath eyes like a 
flame of fire, and his feet like fine brass. Fifthly, to 
the Church of Sardis : These things saith he that 
hath the seven spirits of God, and seven stars. 
Sixthly, to the Church of Philadelphia, it is thus 
said of Christ : These things saith he that is holy and 
true, which hath the key of David, which openeth, and 
no man shutteth ; and shutteth, and no man openeth. 
Lastly, to Laodicea it is thus said : These things saith 
Amtn, the faithful and true witness, the beginning of 
the creatures. 

Now then we plainly see how gloriously Jesus 
Christ is described of his several properties in, every 
one of these epistles, and what honourable and mag- 
nificent titles are given unto him ; and all to this 
end, to move attention, and to work in us a re- 
verence for so Divine a Personage, that we might 
more seriously regard, and deeply ponder the things 
which proceed from so great a Majesty. For we 
see and know by common experience, that almost 

every man's words are heeded and regarded accord 
No. 2. F 



so 



AN EXPOSITION 



ing to the opinion and reverence which is had of 
his person. Since then that every one of these 
epistles, fronted with this great authority, Thus 
saith the Son of God ; Thus saith Christ ; Thus saith 
Alpha and Omega : therefore we ought to give dili- 
gent heed to the things herein contained. So like- 
wise we read in the Hebrews, that after the Holy 
Ghost had described the person of Jesus Christ, and 
extolled him far above the angels, and all other 
creatures : he giveth the use of it in the beginning 
of the second chapter, saying, Therefore we ought 
to give more diligent heed to his doctrine. And thus 
much concerning the exordium, or entrance of these 
epistles, touching the person to whom, and the per- 
son from whom these epistles are sent. 

Now it folio we th to speak a word or two of the 
general proposition contained in these words, / 
know thy works. We read in all these epistles, how 
the Son of God praises some of the Churches, and 
censures others ; commends some pastors, and 
blames others. Now he that will praise, or dis- 
praise, must especially look to this, that he be upon 
a good ground ; and therefore Jesus Christ, before 
he enters into any praising or dispraising, commend- 
ing or reproving, doth first protest that he knoweth 
their works, and is privy to all their particular ac- 
tions, even their very thoughts ; and therefore can- 
not err, or be deceived in his censures. True it is, 
indeed, that men may err in their opinions and cen 
sures of others, because they know not men's hearts, 
and with what affections things are carried. Men, 
I say, may praise or dispraise too much or too little • 



UPON THE REVELATION, 



31 



but Jesus Christ, whose eyes are a flame of fire, and 
which searcheth the reins, cannot fail in the least 
point, not err a hair s breadth, as we say, either 
in commending- or reproving-, and therefore they are 
effectually silenced, so as they can have nothing to 
reply, when he saith, / know thy works. I know 
well enoug-h what thou art, and what thou hast 
been : I am not deceived in thee, I know thy sitting- 
down and rising up, and am accustomed to all thy 
ways. And this briefly of the proportion. 

The narration (as is aforesaid) contained the mat- 
ter of the epistles, consisting of praises and dis- 
praises, admonitions, reprehensions, threats, and 
promises. 

Touching the first, we find that some Churches 
are wholly commended, others wholly discom- 
mended; others, partly commended, partly dis- 
commended. As for example, the pastor and people 
of Smyrna and Philadelphia, are generally com- 
mended for all things, and discommended for no- 
thing : there is no fault found with them ; that is, 
no gross fault, as in others : for they were not with- 
out common corruptions and infirmities. The mi- 
nister of Smyrna was a very rare and excellent man, 
although a poor man in the estimation of the world. 
For Christ saith thus unto him : I know thy poverty, 
but thou art rich, Rev. ii. 9 ; that is, rich in grace, 
and the manifold gifts of the Spirit. Thou hast 
done great service to the Church. Thou hast em- 
ployed thy gifts to the good of many. Thou takest 
great pains in the ministry, and art greatly blessed 
in thy labours, for thou hast an excellent flock, a 



32 



AN EXPOSITION 



notable good people ; and therefore I cannot but 
greatly commend both thee and them. The mi- 
nister of Philadelphia was also a very worthy and 
notable man : for although his gifts were not so 
great as some others, yet was he very diligent and 
faithful in a little ; of whom it is said, Thou hast a 
little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not 
denied my name ; that is, thou art very constant in 
the profession and practice of the Christian religion. 
And thereupon Christ promised to bless his labours. 
For, saith he, / will make them of the synagogue of 
Satan, which call themselves Jews and are not, but 
do lie: behold, I say, I will make them that they shall 
come and ivorship before thy feet, and shall know 
that I have loved thee. 

Here we plainly see how Christ promiseth to bless 
this man's ministry for his industry and diligence, 
although he was not possessed of the greatest gifts. 
For men of the greatest gifts are not always most 
blessed in their labours. For God doth com- 
monly work the greatest things by weakness, that 
all the glory might redound unto him, and that no 
flesh might boast in his sight. For, otherwise, if 
men of the greatest gifts should always be most 
blessed in their labours, and win most souls unto 
God, then we would be ready to ascribe that to 
men and their gifts, which is proper unto God, and 
so his praise and glory should be somewhat eclipsed. 

Thus we see what excellent men the ministers of 
Smyrna and Philadelphia were, and what excellent 
people they had in their charge. But, on the con- 
trary, the pastor and the people of Sardis and Lao- 



UPON THE REVELA 



33 



dicea are discommended for al and com- 

mended for nothing. Indeed the minister of Sardis 
had a great name for learning, and other good gifts, 
but he was grown very idle and negligent, and did 
little good with his gifts. Of whom it is said, Thou 
hast a name that thou livest, hut thou art dead. That 
is, there was no spirit in him, no life of grace, his 
gifts waxed rusty for want of use, he was fallen 
asleep, he was fallen away from the grace of God, 
and was not the man which he had been. There- 
fore he is admonished to awake, and strengthen the 
things which remain, which were ready to die. 

The minister of Laodicea, and the people also, 
were grown luke-warm, neither hot nor cold ; they 
were become careless and secure, not caring greatly 
which end went forward in God's matters, so they 
might enjoy the present profit and pleasures of this 
life. 

Concerning the pastors and people of Ephesus, 
Pergamos, and Thyatyra, they are partly com- 
mended, and partly discommended. These three 
were reasonable good ministers, and had many good 
parts in them, and took pains in their charges, al- 
though there be some faults found with them. For 
the minister of Ephesus is commended for six things : 
for labour, for patience, for zeal, for wisdom, foi 
sincerity, and for courage ; but discommended for 
eaving his first love, that is, for revolting, or some- 
what going back, or rather, indeed, for cooling in 
the love and zeal for God. The minister of Per- 
gamos, and people also, are greatly commended for 
their constant profession of the truth in the midst of 



34 



AN EXPOSITION 



manifold troubles, and the very heat of persecution. 
For the rage of the enemies grew so fierce against 
the profession, and professors of the gospel, that 
Antipas, the pastor of Pergamos (as some suppose), 
was put to death. For Christ saith thus of his 
Church : Thou dwellest even where Sataiis seat is, 
and yet thou holdest fast 7iiy name, and hast not de- 
nied my faith even in those days wherein Antipas ivas 
my faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where 
Satan dwelleth, Rev. ii. 13. 

But yet, nowithstanding this Church is found 
fault withal for some few things, that is, two gross 
faults ; the one for suffering the doctrine of Balaam to 
be introduced there by the instruments of Satan; th 
other, that they maintained the doctrine of the Nico- 
laitanes. The doctrine of Balaam did uphold the 
lawfulness of eating things sacrificed to idols, and 
of committing fornication : for he taught Balak, 
the king of Moab, thus to put a sumbling-block 
before the children of Israel. The doctrine of the 
Nicolaitanes did uphold the common use of women, 
that is, that women might be made common. These 
two most gross and absurd doctrines were suffered 
and maintained in the Church of Pergamos. 

As concerning the Church of Thyatyra, they are 
greatly commended for their love and service to the 
Clmrch ; for their faith, patience, and manifold 
works ; and especially for their proceeding in reli 
gion and godliness, and that with increase. For of 
this Church it is said, I know thy works, and charity, 
and service, and faith, and thy patience, and the last 
tc be more than the first, Rev. ii. 19. But this Church 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



3b 



is discommended for suffering the wicked woman 
Jezabel, (that is, a false prophetess, who had craftily 
crept into this Church,) to teach and seduce the 
people of God in that congregation ; teaching the 
same false doctrine that Balaam did at Pergamos, 
which was, that it was lawful to commit fornication, 
and to eat meats sacrificed unto idols. 

Hitherto concerning the praises and censures of 
the Church. Now followeth to speak of the admo- 
nitions. 

First, the Church of Ephesus having fallen from 
their first love, is admonished to remember from 
whence they were fallen, to repent, and to do their 
first works. Also the Church of Smyrna is admo- 
nished, and exhorted to stand fast in the midst or 
those persecutions and troubles which should be 
raised up against it by the emperor Trajan, and con- 
tinue for the space of ten years. They are there- 
fore exhorted and encouraged by our Lord Jesus 
not to fear the things which they should suffer ; for^ 
although the Devil and his instruments should have 
scope to persecute and imprison them for ten days, 
(that is, ten years, according to prophetical ac- 
count,) yet, if they will continue faithful to the 
the death, they should have the crown of life. 

The Church of Pergamos, suffering and main- 
taining the doctrine of Balaam and the Nicolaitanes, 
is admonished to repent and amend. 

The Church of Thyatira, which suffered the false 
doctrine of Jezabel, is admonished to look to 
herself, and to hold fast the truth of religion. 

Sardis, being dull and dead, is admonished to 



36 



4N EXPOSITION 



awake and strengthen the things which remain, that 
were ready to die. 

Philadelphia is admonished to hold that which 
they had> that no man take their crown. 

Laodicea, being neither hot nor cold, but luke- 
warm, is admonished to be zealous, and amend. 

And although they thought their state good 
enough, being puffed up with conceit, yet are they 
declared to be poor, naked, and blind ; and there- 
upon counselled and admonished to buy spiritual 
gold that they may be rich, and spiritual garments 
to hide their nakedness, and spiritual eye-salve to 
anoint their eyes that they may see. 

Concerning reprehensions, Ephesus is reproved 
for going backward. 

Pergamos and Thyatira, for suffering and main- 
taining corrupt doctrines, as formerly hath been 
shewed. 

Sardis, for dulness, deafness, and unsoundness 
in their manner of worshipping God. 

Laodicea, for being hike- warn i and conceited. 

Touching threats. Ephesus is threatened, that, 
except they repent, and do their first works, their 
candlestick should be removed out of its place ; that 
is, the Church should be stranslated to some other 
place, but not destroyed. God doth remove, but 
not destroy his candlesticks. 

Pergamos is threatened, that, unless they speedily 
repent, Jesus Christ should come shortly and fight 
against them with the sword of his mouth. 

Thyatira is threatened, that, except they repent 
them of their works, they should be cast into a bed 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



37 



of affliction, and all their favourites should be slain 
with death. 

Sardis is threatened, if they did not watch and 
awake, Christ would come suddenly upon them as 
a thief, and they should not know at what hour he 
would come. 

Concerning promises, they are very great and 
large ; for everlasting joy, and very fulness of glory, 
is promised to all those who fight the good fight of 
faith, and overcome in the spiritual battle against 
the flesh, the world and the devil. 

Ephesus is promised, that if they fight out cou- 
rageously and constantly to the end, they should 
eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the 
paradise of God. 

Smyrna is promised, in like case, that they should 
not be hurt of the second death. 

Pergamos, likewise, is promised to eat of the 
manna that is hid, and to have the white stone of 
victory given them. 

Thyatira is promised to have power given them 
to rule over nations, and to be lightened with hea- 
venly brightness, like the morning star. 

Sardis is promised to be clothed with white array, 
that is, with heavenly glory ; and to have their name 
continued in the book of life. 

Philadelphia is promised to have a pillar made in 
the Temple of God, that is, a firm and unmoveable 
place of eternal glory. 

Laodicea is promised to sup with Christ, and to 

sit with him upon his throne for evermore. 

Thus we see what great promises are made to all 
No. 2„ G 



38 



AN EXPOSITION 



Churches that fight and overcome in this their spi- 
ritual battle and conflict. 

Concerning the conclusion, it is one and the same 
to all these seven Churches. Wherein they are ex- 
horted, that such as have ears to hear, should hear, 
ponder, and consider all the aforesaid praises and 
dispraises, admonitions, reprehensions, threats, and 
promises. And it is therefore said, such as have 
ears, because there are very few to be found that 
have circumcised and sanctified ears to hear and 
understand heavenly things. This is proper to the 
elect ; this is but to whom it is given. 

And thus briefly and generally we see what was 
the present state of every one of the Churches of 
Asia, unto which this prophecy was to be sent : so 
that by them we may see in what state the universal 
Church militant was at that time. For as some 
of these seven as yet stood firm, and others had 
much declined, so it was with all other Churches. 

Hitherto concerning the first vision, containing 
generally the inscription of this book ; John's salu- 
tation to the Churches; John's new calling; the 
excellency of Christ, who called him ; and the pre- 
sent condition of the Church. Now we are to pro- 
ceed to the second vision, contained in the next 
eight chapters to the twelfth ; wherein is shewed, 
what should be the future state of the Church in all 
ages, even unto the end of the world. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



39 



CHAP. IV. 

The principal thing- contained in this fourth chap- 
ter, is a description of the person of God, the author 
of this book, who is most gloriously described by 
that excellent glory that is in himself, and of his 
royal throne upon which he sitteth, and by hk 
goodly retinue, and troops of saints and angels at- 
tending about his most glorious throne. W here- 
unto is added, the divers qualities both of angel and 
saints, both in themselves and their own natures ; 
as also in their manner of praising and worshipping 
of God. This is the general sum and sense of this 
chapter. 

But, for the better clearing and more full opening 
of it, I will come to the words of the text, and open 
tl em as they lie in order. After this I looked, and 
behold a door was opened in heaven, and the first 
voice which I heard, was as it were of a trumpet talk- 
ing with me ; which said. Come up hither, and I will 
shew thee things which must be hereafter, Rev. iv. 1 . 

These words, After this, have relation to the 
first vision, spoken of before ; as if he should say, 
After I had received the former vision, concerning 
the present state of the Church, now I had another 
vision concerning the future state thereof; and 
therefore he saith, A door was opened in heaven, 
that he might come in and see all these things 
which should be revealed to him. For the opening 
of the door in heaven, doth here signify the unlock- 
ing of heavenly things unto John, or his entrance 



40 



AN EXPOSITION 



into them: for so the word door is taken, 2 Cor. 
iii. 12. Rev. iii. 8. After the opening* of the door, 
he is called up with a loud voice, like a trumoet, 
saying, Come up hither : for although the door was 
opened, yet he durst not enter in till he was called 
and commanded to come in. For in these cases he 
doth not presume in any thing as of himself, without 
special warrant and direction : as the Scripture saith, 
No man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that 
is called of God, as Aaron was, Heb. v. 4. The 
voice that calleth him is like a trumpet, that is, 
loud and shrill, that he might be stirred up more 
diligently to attend unto the contemplation of these 
great secrets which should be revealed unto him. 
This voice commandeth him to come up hither: 
which sheweth that John was wrapped up in the 
Spirit unto the heavens to see this vision. This 
voice promiseth to shew him things which must be 
done hereafter : that is, that he should be made ac- 
quainted with the future state of the Church, as 
already he was with the present state thereof. And 
immediately I was ravished in the Spirit, and behold 
a throne ivas set in heaven, and one sat upon the 
throne, Rev. iv. 2. 

Upon this sudden and extraordinary calling, by 
so heavenly and loud a voice, John was forthwith 
ravished in Spirit. For as the prophet Ezekiel was, 
by the Spirit, in the visions of God, carried from 
Chaldea to Jerusalem, so this holy apostle is car- 
ried by the Spirit, in the visions of God, into hea- 
ven ; and, by the same Spirit, is made fit and capa- 
ble of all these heavenly visions which should be 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



41 



shewed him. So that in all this we do plainly and 
clearly see., that John hath (as it were) a further 
calling and admittance from heaven, to behold and 
set 1 these wonderful secrets which now are to be im- 
parted unto him. 

Behold a throne, <fyc. Here beginneth the descrip- 
tion of the most high and glorious majesty of God, 
who is described after the manner of earthly kings 
and judges, sitting upon their thrones and judg- 
ment-seats. For he is King of Zion, and Judge of 
all the world. 

K And he that sat, was to look upon like unto a jasper y 
and a sardine stone, and there was a rainbow round 
about the throne like an emerald, Rev. iv. 3. 

God, for his admirable glory and beauty, is here 
compared to two most precious stones : the one, 
which is the jasper, being of a perfect green colour, 
as philosophers write ; the other, which is the sar- 
dine, being of a most bright red colour. Nothing 
can sufficiently resemble the glory of God, being in- 
finite : but these things being the most precious 
under the sun, do, in a manner, shadow it unto us. 

There was a rainbow round about the throne, 
which may signify that God's throne, in glory and 
beauty, doth far excel all other thrones of mortal 
princes, yea, even that of Solomon, which was of 
most pure ivory. Or rather it may signify, that 
although God in himself is most glorious and ad 
mirable, yet he keepeth promise and covenant with 
the sons of men. For the rainbow was a sign of his 
covenant, as appear eth Gen. ix. and assuredly God 
will be mindful of his covenant to a thousand gene- 



42 



AN EXPOSITION 



rations. This rainbow-is said to be like an emerald, 
which is always of a fresh green colour, signifying 
that God's covenant of grace and mercy towards 
his Church is always fresh and green, and his good- 
ness towards his people perpetual and unchangeable. 

Moreover, God is described of his glorious re- 
tinue, and heavenly company about him : for it is 
said, Round about the throne were twenty-four seats, 
and upon the seats twenty -four elders, Rev. iv. 4. 
Which signify the whole Church, both militant and 
triumphant, both of Jews and Gentiles ; and are 
therefore called twenty four, because the Church of 
the Jews grew out of twelve patriarchs, and the 
Church of the Gentiles out of twelve apostles. And 
as the glory and pomp of mortal kings are set out 
by their troops, and trains of nobles and other ex- 
cellent personages, so the glory of God (which in 
itself can receive no increase,) is to our capacity 
commended and set forth by his goodly companies 
of saints and angels. These twenty-four elders are 
clothed in white raiment, which signifieth their 
righteousness, as it is expounded, chap. xix. 8. Not 
inherent, but imputative : for they having no righte- 
ousness of their own, Christ's righteousness is im- 
puted unto them through faith, and through faith is 
made theirs : For Abraham believed, and it was im- 
puted unto him for righteousness. These twenty- 
four elders had on their heads crowns of gold, 
which signify their victories over the world ; for all 
the elect overcome the world through faith, as St. 
John teacheth ; and not the world only, but even 
the flesh and the devil also : and therefore the crown 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



43 



and garland of victory belongeth unto them, as 
most valiant conquerors. 

Moreover it is said, that out of the throne pro- 
ceed lightnings, and thundering, and voices : which 
signify his terror and fearful power in the preaching 
of the law ; for the preaching of the law is, as it 
were a voice of lightning and thundering. The 
powerful preaching of the law, is the very thunder- 
ing of hell, and lightning of the wrath of God upon 
all impenitent sinners : and, therefore, at the deli- 
very of the law, there were lightnings and thunder- 
ings, and Mount Sinai itself did tremble and shake. 

Further it is said, There were seven lamps of fire 
burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits 
of God. These seven lamps, which are interpreted 
to be the seven Spirits of God, do signify the preach- 
ing of the gospel, and the manifold graces and gifts 
of the Spirit, which are given to the Church by the 
means thereof. For the gospel, giveth a cheerful 
and comfortable light, being the ministry of the 
Spirit, as the apostle saith, and therefore is re- 
sembled to seven lamps. So then from the throne, 
that is, from the presence of God, proceeded both 
law and gospel, and the ministry of them both for 
the saving of souls. And all this maketh much for 
the setting forth of God's glory and majesty, bein$ 
the mark here aimed at. 

And before the throne there ivas a sea of glass, 
like unto crystal. 

This sea of glass is the world, which is fitly com- 
pared to a sea, because it is full of storms, tempests, 
and waves, that are continually raised up in it 



44 



AN EXPOSITION 



It is full of rocks, upon which many are dashed, 
and consequently shipwrecked. 

It is compared to a sea of glass, on account of the 
brittleness, changes, and uncertainty of all things in 
the world. 

It is said to be before the throne like crystal, be- 
cause the all-seeing God doth as clearly behold 
from his throne all the thoughts, words, and works 
of the sons of men, and all other particular actions 
of all his creatures under the sun, as we behold our 
face in a mirror. For all things are naked, and as it 
were laid out in an anatomy unto his eyes, with whom 
we have to do* 

Moreover it is said, that in the midst of the throne, 
and round about the throne, were four beasts, full of 
eyes before and behind, Rev. iv. 6. These four beasts 
signify the angels of heaven, the invisible and elect 
angels, as it is expounded, Ezekiel x. 20. where the 
prophet, in a vision, seeth four beasts, as it were 
bearing up and drawing up God's chariot of triumph. 
And at the twentieth verse he saith expressly, that 
he at last understood they were the cherubims : the 
first and tenth chapter of Ezekiel being thoroughly 
looked into, will make this matter plain. The 
reason why the angels are called by the name of 
beasts is, because in the next verse they are com- 
pared to beasts, for their qualities of certain beasts. 
They are named four in number, being otherwise 
innumerable, because they are likened to four seve- 
ral beasts. 

The angels are said to have eyes before and be- 
hind, for their greater vigilance over the Church, 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



45 



and every member thereof, and because they are 
endued with a knowledge of things past, and things 
to come ; and, last of all, because they see and dis- 
cern almost all actions under the sun, upward and 
downward, backward and forward. 

And the first beast ivas like a lion, and the second 
like a calf, <fyc. Rev. iv. 7. 

Here the angels are compared to four several 
beasts : to a lion, for strength and courage ; to a 
calf or an ox, for service and use ; to a beast hav- 
ing the face of a man, for wisdom ; to an eagle, for 
swiftness, and readiness to execute the will of God. 
And, moreover, because the eagles soar aloft, and 
fly to a very high pitch, we are given to understand, 
that the heavenly Spirits are much in celestial con- 
templation, and do receive the knowledge of hidden 
secrets and counsels, for they are much aloft about 
the throne of God, and many high and deep secrets 
are opened unto them. 

And the four beasts had each of them six w'mgs 
about him, and they ivere full of eyes within, fyc. 
Rev. iv. 8. 

This maketh it very plain, that by these beasts are 

understood the six angels, because he ascribeth 

unto every one of them six wings a-piece. For the 

angels are described with wings, both in the first and 

tenth of Ezekiel, before-mentioned ; and also in the 

sixth chapter of the Prophecy of Isaiah, where 

each of the seraphims are said to have six wings ; 

two to cover their faces, two to cover their feet, and 

two to fly withal. And they have two wings to 

cover their faces withal, because they are not able 
No.3. H 



AN EXPOSITION 



to endure the inconceivable brightness and glory of 
God, for he dwelleth in unapproachable light. 
They have two wings to cover their feet withal, 
because mortal men are not able to look upon the 
brightness that is in heaven. For we read, that 
many have been astonished and dazzled with the 
glory and brightness of angels, such glorious crea- 
tures are they. They have two wings to fly withal, 
to note their prompt obedience and readiness to 
execute the commandments of God, as formerly was 
shewed. Moreover, the angels are said to have 
wings, and to fly swiftly; because God, by them, 
doth speedily dispatch many purposes, actions, and 
services here below : and for this cause the Scripture 
affirmeth, that he rideth upon the cherubims, that he 
dwelleth between the cherubhns, and that he maheth 
the clouds his chariots, and walketh upon the wings of 
the wijid. For as earthly kings are, in their pro- 
cessions carried in their most sumptuous coaches, 
drawn by the most excellent coach-horses, to dis- 
patch great business and many weighty affairs within 
their dominions ; so the visions in Ezekiel do sliew 
that the immortal King is carried most swiftly in 
his chariot of triumph, drawn by the cherubims, as 
it were by beasts, to direct and over-rule all actions 
under the sun. Moreover, these angels are said to 
be full of eyes within, to note not only their fulness 
of knowledge, but also their inward sight into all 
heavenly things, yea, even such as are most se- 
cret and hid ; for they are, of all other creatures, 
most inward with God. None of his children know 
so much of his counsel as they. 



UPON THE R IS VISITATION. 



*7 



Furthermore, the angels are here said to praise 
God incessantly, day arid nighty saying, Holy, holy, 
holy Lord God Almighty } which was, which is, and 
which is to come, Rev. iv. 8. where we may clearly 
see, that the angels praise and worship God in a 
burning zeal without weariness. For they are not 
as men, who, through their great corruption, are 
full of dulness and weariness in God's worship ; but 
they do always serve him with indefatigable desires, 
and therefore are called seraphims because tLey 
burn in the zeal' .of God; and cherubims because 
their delight is to approach near unto him, and to 
be always about his throne ; yea, even in his cham- 
ber of presence. They do double and treble this 
word, holy, and warble much upon it, because they 
know full well that he is righteous in all his ways, 
and holy in all his works ; and that all his proceed- 
ings and judgments are true, when weighed in the 
balance of justice and equity ; though to man's sense, 
and the judgment of reason, they are incomprehen- 
sible. For his judgments are as a great depth, 
which man's reason cannot sound. 

Further, we see that when these beasts, that is, the 
angels, gave glory and honour and thanks to God, <$*c. 
the twenty- four elders also fell down before him, and 
ivorshipped him that liveth for ever and ever. Where 
we may see, that both saints and angels do jointly 
praise and magnify God, and him alone ; even that 
God that liveth for evermore ; even that God which 
ivas, ivhich is, and which is to come: that is, the 
eternal and everlasting God For the Scripture 
saith, Praise him, O ye saints, and praise him, O ye 



4 a 



AN EXPOSITION 



angels that excel in strength. And the twenty-four 
elders cast their crowns before the throne, saying, 
Thou art ivorthy, O Lord, to receive glory ana 
honour, fyc. Wherein we see, that all the elect do 
disclaim their own worthiness to possess such ho- 
nours; acknowledging- that their crowns of glory 
are God's free gift, and that the praise thereof be- 
longeth only to him, and nothing to themselves. 
And this, in very deed, is the right manner of wor- 
shipping God, frankly to ascribe all glory to him, 
and all shame to ourselves ; to give all to him to 
whom all is due, and nothing to ourselves, who 
have nothing : for nothing can be given or taken out 
of nothing. 

Now then, to conclude and wind up this fourth 
chapter, we do clearly see the sum and drift of all 
this, that the door of heaven was opened unto 
John, and that he was let in, and called up into the 
chamber of presence by a very loud voice, there to 
take notice of the future state of the Church ; and 
that the person which thus called him up, was the 
very immortal God himself, who is so gloriously 
described of his throne, his troops, and trains of 
saints and angels, as we have heard. And all this, 
is to commend and set forth the authority of this 
book, whose Author is so excellent, yea, super- 
excellent. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



49 



CHAP. V. 

After this vision, containing the glory of the 
Divine Majesty, was shewed unto John, that he 
might know from what fountain this prophecy was 
derived, now, in this fifth chapter, is taught and 
shewed by what means, and by whose mediation, 
the knowledge of such hidden mysteries were re- 
vealed unto the Church ; namely, by the means and 
mediation of Jesus Christ, in whom only the coun- 
sels and secrets of God the Father are opened and 
made known unto men. For he is the great Pro- 
phet and Doctor of the Church, which is come 
down from the bosom of his Father, and hath made 
known unto us whatsoever he hath received of his 
Father, as he himself testifieth. And the Church is 
commanded, by a voice from heaven, to hear him, 
and him alone. 

This fifth chapter containeth three things gene- 
rally, viz. 

First, a description of the book which was on the 
right hand of God. 

Secondly, a description of Jesus Christ, which 
receiveth it at the hand of his Father, and open- 
eth it. 

Thirdly, a description of the most glorious praises 
which are given to Christ by the angels, saints, and 
all the creatures in heaven and earth. 

/ saw on the right hand of him that sat upon the 
throne a book written within, and on the backside 
sealed with seven seals, Rev v. 1 . 



AN EXPOSITION 



By the book here mentioned, is meant this pre- 
sent book of the Apocalypse, or Revelation, as it 
shall plainly appear in the next chapter, when we 
come to the opening of the seven seals thereof : for 
the things which fall out upon the opening- of the 
several seals, do plainly declare that all is meant of 
the particular matters contained in this present book. 

This book is said to be on the right hand of him 
that sitteth upon the throne, because all the secrets 
revealed in it come from the counsel and decree of 
the most high God, and are ordered by his supreme 
direction and providence. 

It is called a written book, to shew that the things 
contained in it are so firmly decreed in the council 
of God, that none of them but shall come to pass, 
and be fulfilled iu their season. They are such as 
we may write of, as we used to say ; and therefore, 
for the certainty of them, they are here said to be 
written in a book. 

This book is said to be written within and without, 
for the multitude and variety of matters contained 
in it. For there were both many and great things 
which should fall out in the world from the time 
that John received this prophecy unto the end of 
the world. 

This book is sealed with seven seals, that is to 
say, perfectly sealed, because the things contained 
therein are counsels and secrets known only to God, 
till it pleased him to reveal them to his Church, by 
his Son. 

The elect angels knew nothing of the things 
written in this book before the seals were opened. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



51 



And I saw a stro?ig angel, proclaiming with a loud 
voice, Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose 
the seals thereof ? Rev. v. 2, 

Here is a proclamation made to all creatures, 
that if there were any manner of persons in heaven 
or earth, among men or angels, that would take 
upon them to open and expound this book, that 
they should come forth and shew themselves, and 
be very willingly and gladly heard. 

But, alas, the next verse doth shew, that none in 
heaven or earth was able to open the book, or expound 
it ; whereupon John wept very much, because no man 
was found worthy to open and interpret this book, 
Rev. v. 3, 4. 

The cause of Johns weeping and lamenting, was 
for fear the Church should be deprived of such pro- 
fitable and excellent things as he knew were con- 
tained in this book. Such was his love to the 
Church ; such was his zeal and care for the people 
of God. An example worthy of all imitation, to 
mourn and weep for the concealing of the book of 
God, and to rejoice in the opening of it. But Pa- 
pists and Atheists are of a contrary mind, for they 
rejoice in the concealing and keeping close of the 
Scriptures, and are much grieved with the opening 
and revealing thereof ; because thereby their hypo- 
crisy and villainy is detected and confounded. 

Upon this one of the elders said unto John, TVecp 
not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the root 
of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to 
loose the seals thereof Rev v. 5. 

Here we see how John is comforted and cheered 



52 



AN EXPOSITION 



up by one of the elders, being- now very pensive and 
sad ; and is willed to pluck up a good heart, and to 
be of good cheer, for he could tell him good news : 
to wit, of one that could open and expound this 
book, and all the secrets in it; and that is Jesus 
Christ, the great revealer of secrets, and only ex- 
pounder of all difficulties and hidden mysteries, as 
before hath been spoken. 

Jesus Christ is here said to be of the tribe of 
Judah, because he is lineally descended of that 
tribe, according to the flesh and his human nature. 

He is compared unto a lion, by allusion unto 
Jacob's words, in his last will and testament, con- 
cerning Judah, namely, that he should couch as a 
lion, and as a lioness, and none should stir him. He 
is fitly compared to a lion, for his great and admi- 
rable power and strength ; for he reigneth, and must 
reign, over all his enemies ; and in the midst of all 
his enemies, till he hath crushed them all under his 
feet. He is called the root of David, both here, and 
also in the twenty-second chapter of this book, verse 
sixteen, because he sprung out of David, the son of 
Jesse, as a branch out of his root, as the prophet 
did foretel, that a rod should come forth of the stock 
of Jesse, and a graft should grow out of his roots.- 
And the apostle saith, that Christ was made of the 
seed of David, according to the flesh. 

2 y hen saith John, I beheld, and lo, in the midst of 
the throne, and of the four beasts, and in the midst of 
the elders, stood a lamb, as though he had been Killed, 
which had seven horns, and seven eyes, which are ihx 
seven Spirits of God sent into all the world, Rev. v. & 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



53 



Here John taketh a view and sight of Jesus Christ 
from the very midst of the throne ; aud of the four 
beasts, and the elders. Christ doth not appear 
about the throne, as do the saints and angels, 
which are but ministers and ministering spirits ; but 
in the very midst of the throne, and the four beasts, 
&c. because he is God everlasting, coequal, and co- 
eternal with the Father; in whom (as the apostle 
saith,) divelleth all the fulness of the Godhead, bodily 
or essentially. And here afterward the same wor- 
ship and honour is ascribed unto him, both by the 
saints and angels, which before is ascribed unto God 
the Father. 

Christ is here compared to a lamb, for his inno- 
cency ; for the Scripture saith, He was a sheep, 
dumb before his shearers. He is the Lamb of God 
that taketh away the sins of the world. He is the 
Lamb slain from the beginning of the world. 

He is compared to a lion, for his great and in- 
comparable strength in conquering hell, death, and 
damnation, and all infernal power. And to a lamb, 
because he hath fulfilled all this upon the cross, by 
the sacrifice of himself : for he never did more truly 
shew forth his lion-like power, than when he was as 
a lamb slain and sacrificed upon the cross. 

This Lamb, Christ, is here said to have seven 
horns, which signify his manifold power, or fulness 
of power, or perfect power, according as this meta- 
phor, or borrowed speech of horn is usually so taken 
in all the Scriptures. This Lamb, also, is said to 
have seven eyes, which are interpreted to be the 

seven Spirits of God ; that is, the manifold graces 
No. 3. I 



54 



AN EXPOSITION 



and gifts of the Spirit, which he giveth unto his 
Church. 

Now then, to conclude this point, forasmuch as 
the number of seven in this book is a number of 
perfection, and always noteth perfection ; therefore, 
by Christ's seven horns, and seven eyes, we may, 
and that soundly, understand his perfect power, and 
his perfect sight and knowledge in all things. For 
his seven eyes are mentioned in the third chapter 
of the prophecy of Zechariah, where it is said, 
Upon one stone shall be seven eyes. Meaning, that 
Jesus Christ, the corner stone of the Church, should 
be full of eyes, to look out for the good of his 
Church, and to give light to all others : for he is 
the life and light of the world. 

And, he came and took the book out of the rig/it 
hand of him that sat upon the throne. Rev. v. 7« 

Here Jesus Christ takes the book out of his 
Father's hand, purposing both to open it, and ex- 
pound it : for he is the only expounder of the law, 
and the best interpreter of his Father's will. 

Hereupon it is said, that the four beasts, and 
tiventy-four elders, fell down before the Lamb, to 
testify their thankfulness and inward joy, and re- 
joicing that the Son of God would take upon him 
this office, which none other would or could per- 
form. 

Moreover, by their falling down and worshipping 
him, they do plainly testify that he is God over all, 
to be blessed for ever. For otherwise the angels of 
heaven, both cherubims and seraphims, would not 
thus fall down and worship him, ascribing unto him 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



both deity and divine honour. Considei then how 
great he is, of whom it is said, Let all the angels of 
God worship him. 

Moreover, these angels and saints are said to have 
every one harps, and golden vials full of odours, 
which are the prayers of the saints. 

These harps do signify the sweet consent and har- 
mony both of men and angels, in sounding" forth the 
praises of the Lamb : for herein the whole Church, 
both militant and triumphant, do accord and tune 
together, as many harpers harping upon their harps, 
as it is also written in another place. 

Hereby, also, they do plainly testify, that inward 
peace and spiritual joy which all the faithful have 
through Christ, which is more sweet and delight- 
ful to the soul than any mnsic is unto the ears. 

The vials full of odours are expounded to be the 
prayers of the saints, which are therefore compared 
to odours, because they smell sweet in the presence 
of God, and are by him accounted more fragrant 
than any nosegay or perfume whatsoever: for he 
taketh great pleasure in the prayers of his people; 
especially when they come out of golden vials, that 
is, sanctified hearts and consciences : for every sanc- 
tified heart is a golden heart in the sight of God ; 
and every regenerate conscience is a jewel of price, 
gilt with gold, and enamelled with pearls. For this 
cause, the holy man David wished earnestly that his 
heart might be so renewed and cleansed inwardly, 
that his prayer might be directed as incense in God\? 
sight, and the lifting up of his hands as a siveet-smell 
ing sacrifice. 



5b 



AN EXPOSITION 



Furthermore, these saints a?id angels sing a new 
song. That is, they sing to the praises of the 
Lamb with renewed affections, and unwearied de- 
sires. Their inward joy continueth always fresh 
and green as the bay-tree; they never wither, or wax 
weary in the service of God; their song is evermore 
new, and therefore evermore delightful: for the 
more new any thing is, the more pleasant and de- 
lectable; for men are not affected with old, but 
altogether with new things. 

Now then, Jesus Christ having taken this book 
into his hand to open and expound, is applauded 
by the general consent and voices of the whole 
Church : for, say they, Thou art worthy to take the 
hooky and to open the seals thereof. Wherein they 
do all, with common consent, give their voices unto 
Christ, acknowledging him to be the only fit person, 
in heaven or earth, to take upon him the function 
of opening a book so closed, so clasped, so shut, 
so sealed; and they do yield a reason for their pro- 
ceedings, because (say they,) thou wast killed, and 
hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood, out of every 
kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation, Rev. 
v. 9. 

Meaning hereby, that he was put to death, to pay the 
price of our redemption, in whom all believers, both 
Jews and Gentiles, are saved. The reason then is 
this, that he hath died, and risen again, and is now 
exalted far above all principalities and powers, &c. 
is the most fit instrument to open and interpret this 
book ; but thou, O Christ, the Lamb of God, art 
such an one ; therefore thou, of all others, art most 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



57 



mete to take the matter upon thee, and to enter 
into this business. 

Further, they explain their reasons thus : that he 
hath made us, of slaves and servants, kings; and* of 
profane persons, priests unto the most high Goa. 
And, last of all, that we shall reign upon the earth. 
Not meaning hereby, that we shall reign as earthly 
kings, or only enjoy an earthly kingdom : for, out 
of all doubt, the saints shall reign with Christ in 
the heavens for evermore. But here is mention 
made of reigning in the earth, because, after this 
life, God's children shall have the fruition and in- 
heritance both of heaven and earth ; that is to say, 
that new heaven, and new earth, wherein dwelleth 
righteousness : for the heavens and the earth being 
purged from corruption, and, as it were, made anew, 
shall be the portion of the saints, and the habita- 
tion of the elect for evermore. 

After all this, John heareth the voice of innu- 
merable angels beside the four beasts, Rev. v. 11. 
That is, the cherubims and seraphims, or chief 
angels ; that is, angels deputed to chief offices round 
about the throne, which all, with a loud voice, do 
acknowledge the Lamb which was killed to be worthy 
of all honour, glory, and praise, <$*c. And not only 
these innumerable angels, being twenty thousand 
times ten thousand, but also all other creatures, 
both in heaven and earth: as the sun, moon, and 
stars, the fishes in the sea, and the beasts in the 
earth, do, all in their kind, sing the same song, 
acknowledging all honour and glory, praise and 
power^ to belong unto him that sitteth upon the 



58 



AN EXPOSITION 



throne, and unto the Lamb, for ever and ever, Rev 
v. 13. For although the creature is as yet subject 
to the bond of corruption, and therefore groaneth 
and travaileth in pain, waiting when the sons of 
God shall be revealed, yet it standeth in assured ex- 
pectation of restitution to liberty and incorruption ; 
and therefore here all the creatures do praise the 
Lamb, for that restoration which they had so long 
and so earnestly looked for. 

And the four beasts said, Amen. That is, they 
subscribe to those praises which the creature yield- 
eth to their Creator. And not only th^ angels sub- 
scribe and consent unto it, but the four and twenty 
eiders also, that fall down and worship him that liveth 
for ever and ever. 

So that the Lamb is praised and worshipped of 
all hands, both of men and angels ; and all other 
creatures, as God everlasting, and blessed for ever- 
more. 



CHAP. VI. 

In the fourth chapter we have had the descrip- 
tion of God the Father, which holdeth the sealed 
book in his right hand. In the fifth chapter we 
have also had the description of Jesus Christ, the 
opener and interpreter of this seven-sealed book. 
Now, in this sixth chapter, we are to understand 
of the matter and contents of this book, and of the 
strange accidents and events which followed upon 
the opening of every several seal. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



*9 



For in this chapter six of the seals are opened by 
the Son of God, and the mysteries thereof dis- 
closed unto John, that he might declare them 
to the Church, for the comfort and instruction 
thereof. 

This chapter containeth six principal things, aris- 
ing from the several opening of the six seals, and 
they are these : 

The spreading of the gospel. 

Great persecutions following thereupon. 

Famine. 

Pestilence. 

Complaints of the martyrs. 

Fearful revenge upon the world, for shedding 
the blood of God's saints. 

And I saw, when the Lamb opened one of the seals, 
and I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of 
the four beasts say, Come and see, Rev. vi. 1. 

Now after all these former matters, John did very 
attentively fix his eyes upon the Lamb, being now 
about to open and unclasp the first seal of the book, 
and all on a sudden he was admonished and stirred 
up by one of the cherubims, that he should draw 
near and come up, and take knowledge of these 
great and important matters, which were now to 
be revealed unto him. And to the end that he 
might be thoroughly awaked, and give strict atten 
lion to these weighty matters, it is said, that the 
voice of the angel which spake unto him was like 
the noise of thunder. So that thereby John was 
thoroughly roused, fitted and prepared, to receive 
these heavenly visions. 



GO 



AN EXPOSITION 



And I saw, and beheld a white horse, and he that 
sat. on him had a bow, and a crown was given unto 
him ; and he went forth conquering, that he might 
overcome, Rev. vi. 2. 

John keeping his eye steady upon the Lamb, 
having- now opened the first seal, doth in a vision 
see a white horse, &c. 

By this white horse, is meant the ministry of the 
word of God, and the first preaching of the gospel 
by Christ and his apostles, and the successors in 
the primitive Church. The white horse is taken in 
this sense in the nineteenth chapter of this pro-, 
phecy ; where our Lord Jesus being upon this white 
horse, beateth down all his enemies before him : for 
who is able to resist his word, and the ministry 
of it. 

In the first chapter of the prophecy of Zechariah, 
our Lord Jesus, purposing to build up his Church, 
(it being in a very ruinous state after the captivity,) 
is brought in by the prophet on horseback, both for 
the re-edifying of his Church, and also for the 
punishment of the Babylonians, his enemies, and 
the enemies of his people. 

In the forty-fifth Psalm, the Church, the spouse, 
saith thus to her beloved husband, Christ : Gird 
thy sword upon thy thigh, O most mighty one, with 
thy glory and thy majesty. And in thy majesty ride 
prosperously, because of truth, and meekness, and 
righteousness, 8fc. Psal. xlv. 3, 4. 

Now, in all these places of the Scripture, we do 
plainly see, that when Christ goeth about either to 
preach his gospel, or build up his Church, or to be 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



61 



revenged on the enemies thereof, he is brought in 
on horseback. And this doth strongly confirm and 
warrant this exposition, seeing- it is not any ima- 
gined sense, or new device of man's brain, but such 
a sense as other places of Scripture will very fully 
bear out. 

Moreover, if we do seriously consider, and deeply 
weigh the purpose and intention of the Holy Ghost 
in all this, it will not a little help and further this 
exposition. For the chief scope and drift of all is, 
to describe the state of the Church, from the apo- 
stles' time to the end of the world : for this pro- 
phecy serveth to shew unto John the things that 
must shortly come to pass. 

Now we all know, by blessed experience, that the 
first state of the Church did consist in the preaching 
of the gospel by Christ and his apostles : and there- 
fore this must needs be understood of that time and 
state of the Church. For Jesus Christ is he that 
sitteth upon this white horse, that is, by the mi- 
nistry of his gospel he conquereth and subdueth the 
nations under him* 

There may be three reasons alledged why this 
horse is said to be of a white colour : first, because 
the doctrine of the gospel which was preached by 
Christ and his apostles was pure and sincere, being 
without spots and blots of error and heresy. For 
the white colour, in the Scripture, doth signify 
purity, sincerity, innocence, joy, glory, and beauty. 

Secondly, because the doctrine of Christ and his 

apostles was full of joy and comfort : as it is said of 
No. 3. K 



62 



AN EXPOSITION 



Samaria, after Philip had preached the gospel there, 
that there was great joy in that city. 

Thirdly, because the ministry of Christ and his 
apostles was very glorious and beautiful, as it is 
written : How beautiful are the feet of them which 
bring the glad tidings of peace, fyc. And again, In 
thy majesty ride prosperously, for the sake of truth, 
and righteousness. 

If any man demand the reason of Christ's sitting 
on horseback, ana riding forth on horseback, I 
answer, that it doth fitly represent that marvellous 
swiftness wherewith the light of the gospel should 
be carried and spread, not only throughout a 
Judea, Samaria, and Galilee, but also throughout 
all the kingdoms of the world. For is it not a 
wonder, to consider how swiftly, and as it were on 
horseback, and also how far over the heathen nations, 
within a few years after Christ's ascension, the doc- 
trine of the gospel was preached, and what multi- 
tudes embraced it! He rode forth, indeed, pro- 
sperously and swiftly upon the white horse, even the 
ministry of this gospel, in the cause of truth and 
of righteousness ; and his right hand wrought fear- 
ful things, as saith the Psalmist. 

Moreover, it is here said, that Jesus Christ hath a 
bow in his hand. And, in the twenty-fifth Psalm, 
from whence it seemeth all these phrases and 
speeches are borrowed, he is said to have sharp 
arrows in his hand, whereby he pierceth the hearts of 
his enemies. 

Now his bow and arrows signify the piercing 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



6'3 



power of the gospel, whereby the world hath been 
subdued unto Christ. For all the arrows of the 
gospel which Christ shooteth out of this bow, which 
is even the tongue of his ministers, do stick in the 
hearts of men ; yea, they pierce into all the secret 
places of the soul. For the ministry of the gospel 
is lively, and mighty in operation, sharper than any 
two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder 
of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and 
is a discerner of the thoughts and the intents of the 
heart, Heb. iv. 12. 

Here is yet further mention made of a crown 
which was given unto Christ, and that he went forth 
conquering, that he might overcome. 

This crown signifieth the victory which he getteth 
over the world with his bow and arrows. For the 
Psalmist saith, By thy sharp arrows in the hearts of 
the kings enemies, the people shall fall under thee. 

We read, in the second of the Acts of the Apostles, 
that three thousand of the king's enemies were at 
once shot through with this bow and these arrows, 
and did fall under him. We read of many other, 
at other times, and in other places. For the apo- 
stle saith plainly, that the weapons of our warfare 
are not carnal, but mighty, through God, to the pull- 
ing down of strong holds, casting down imaginations, 
and every high thing that exalteth itself against the 
knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every 
thought to the obedience of Christ, 2 Cor. x. 4, 5. 

Thus we see how Christ and his apostles, and all 
their true successors, riding upon this white horse, 



64 



AN EXPOSITION 



which is the ministry of the gospel, have gone over 
all the world, conquering and overcoming. 

I am not ignorant that some do expound this 
otherwise; but my purpose is not to meddle with 
other men's opinions and judgments, but to set 
down that which God hath given me to see, and 
which, in mine own conscience and persuasion, I 
suppose to be the truth; referring all to the judg- 
ment of the Church, and such therein as are endued 
with the Spirit of God For the spirit of the pro- 
phets is subject to the prophets. And be it known 
unto all men, that my chief endeavours throughout 
this whole book, shall be to seek the sense that is, 
and not the sense that is not : to meddle only with 
truth, and let falsehood go. 

And when he had opened the second seal, I heard 
the second beast say, Come and see, Rev. vi. 3. 

As before at the opening of the first seal, so now 
again at the opening of the second seal, John is 
called upon by another angel to give attention ; 
and so afterwards at the opening of the third and 
fourth seal. Wherein we may observe the heavi- 
ness and drowsiness of man's nature in all heavenly 
things, which is always ready to sink and fall asleep, 
except it be awaked by many means, and stirred up 
by special grace. 

And there went out another horse, that was red, 
and power was given to him that sat thereon to take 
peace from the earth, and that they should kill one 
another ; and there was given unto him a great 
sword, Rev. vi. 4. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



65 



This red horse representeth the cruel persecution, 
and bloody wars, which followed the preaching of 
the gospel. For the red colour in the Scripture de- 
noteth blood, cruelty, and wars. The rider upon 
this horse is the devil himself ; for who but he and 
his instruments delight in blood, persecution, and 
wars ? He hath power given him to take peace 
from the earth (for he could have no power, except 
it were given him) ; and to this purpose a great 
sword was given him, to murder and kill withal. 

And all this is to be understood of the state of the 
Church under the ten great persecutions, raised up 
against it by the persecuting emperors, Domitian, 
Trajan, Nero, Antonius, Decius, Dioclesian, Max- 
entius, Licinius, and other cruel tyrants, even until 
the time of Constantine the Great. Histories re- 
port, that these cruel persecutors did, in most 
savage and horrible manner, torture, torment, and 
sned the blood of innumerable multitudes of God's 
people. So that as the first state of the Church, 
under the preaching of the gospel, was joyful and 
peaceable, so this second state of the Church, under 
such outrageous persecutions, was troublesome and 
tragical ; and yet for all that, in the midst of all 
these swords, blood, and flames of persecution, the 
Church did still prevail, and increase. For the blooa 
of the martyrs is the seed of the gospel. And the 
Church having been ten times sown with blood, 
yet springeth up, and groweth more luxuriantly 
And as for the cruel and blood-sucking emperors, 
who could not endure the light of the gospel, bu 



66 



AN EXPOSITION 



strove by tyranny to suppress it. The just God 
which taketh vengeance of all iniquity, and especially 
of the persecution of his children, punished them 
according to their deserts ; for he gave them over, 
some to be slain in the wars, some to be tortured 
with horrible diseases, some to be poisoned, some to 
be murdered, and some to murder themselves. Thus 
did God shew himself to be the avenger of his 
people; and, as history reports, amply repaid these 
persecutors of his Church, making them examples 
of his wrath, and spectacles of his vengeance to all 
nations. 

And when he had opened the third seal, I heard 
the third beast say, Come and see. And I beheld, 
and lo a black horse, and he that sat on him had a 
pair of balances in his hand, <fyc. Rev. vi. 6. 

By the black horse, famine and dearth is signi- 
fied; for the black colour is a mournful and sad 
colour: for what maketh men more pensive and 
sad than famine and extreme hunger ? for it is a 
thing intolerable : and therefore the Holy Ghost 
saith, They be better that are killed with the sword, 
than they that die of famine. He that sitteth on this 
horse hath a balance in his hand, which signifieth 
great penury and scarcity of all things, but especially 
of provisions ; insomuch, that men must be pit- 
tanced and stinted in their victuals, and their bread 
and drink must be delivered out by weight and 
measure, as it fareth in strait and sore sieges of 
cities, when provisions become scarce. This is it 
that God threateneth in Levit. xxvi. and Ezek. iv. 6. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



67 



That he would break the staff of bread, and that ten 
women should bake in one oven, and deliver bread by 
measure. 

Now, to declare the grievousness of this famine, 
a voice cometh from the throne, and from the angels, 
that a measure of wheat should be for a penny, and, 
three measures of barley for a penny, The measure 
here spoken of is a chenix, which, some writers say* 
was so much as would serve a man for bread-corn 
for one day : and the Roman penny, under Domi- 
tian, was always seven-pence of our money. At 
that time the labouring-man did work for a penny 
a day, which would do little more than buy him 
bread-corn : how then should his wife and children 
do ? Whereas it is said, Wine and oil hurt thou not. 
I take that it should rather be translated, In wine 
and oil thou shall not do unjustly, as the word will 
bear it. And the sense is, that in the state of corn 
and victual they shall deal conscionably and merci- 
fully, not selling at the highest, but rather at the 
lowest rate, now in the times of extreme scarcity. 

Now all this is to be understood of that most 
grievous famine which we read to have been about 
the year of our Lord 3 16, and sundry times after- 
ward. And all this for the contempt of the gospel 
preached by Christ and his apostles, upon the white 
horse ; and the murdering of God's saints by him 
upon the red horse, and his instruments. 

So grievous and fearful a thing is the contempt of 
the gospel, and the persecuting of the saints. And 
God did most justly cause the world to smart for 



6*8 



AN EXPOSITION 



it, and make them with sorrow to feel the punish- 
ment of the gospel rejected. 

And ivhen he had opened the fourth seal, I heard 
the voice of the fourth beast say, Come and see. And 
I looked, and behold a pale horse, and his name that 
sat on him was death, and hell followed after him, <$*c. 
Rev. vi. 7, 8. 

This pale horse signifieth the pestilence, and other 
contagious diseases, which God justly brought upon 
the world for the contempt of the gospel, and the 
murdering of Christ and his apostles. And as I 
noted before out of the Scriptures, that when God 
cometh, either in mercy or judgment, he is said to 
come on horseback, to note his expedition and 
swiftness, both in the one and the other: so, as 
before, Christ is upon the white horse, the Devil 
upon the red horse, and famine upon the black 
horse. So here, death and hell are said to be upon 
the pale horse: for pestilence and death maketh 
men look pale : but being dead, he saith hell fol- 
lowed. For assuredly hell doth always follow the 
death of the body, excepting those only whom Christ 
hath delivered from hell and damnation by the 
power of his death. 

Thus then it is : the red horse witu blood, the black 
horse with famine, the pale horse with pestilence, 
have power given over the fourth part of men, to 
murder, kill, and slay: as all histories do shew, 
that, for the rejecting of Christ and his Church, 
and his gospel, these plagues were carried, as it 
were on horseback over a great part of the world. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



69 



Now, as touching- this famine and pestilence which 
fell out upon the opening of the third and fourth 
seals, they are to be referred unto those times espe- 
cially, wherein the Huns, Goths, and Vandals, and 
other barbarous nations which were the wasters of 
the world, did destroy the Roman empire both far 
and near. Whereupon grew this famine, scarcity, 
and pestilence, and strange diseases here spoken of, 
about 300 years after Christ, and somewhat more. 

And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under 
the altar the souls of them that were killed for the 
word of God, and for the testimony ivhich they main- 
tained, <§*c. Rev. vi. 9. 

Here is discovered the state of the martyrs after 
this life, and the condition of the spirits of all just 
and perfect men. For whereas it might be de- 
manded, what became of all those heaps and multi- 
tudes of men which were slain for the testimony of 
Jesus in the ten persecutions? it is here answered, 
that they were under the altar. John, in a vision, 
seeth them under the altar. That is, under the mer- 
ciful protection of Christ in heaven, who for them, 
and for us all, was made both altar, priest, and 
sacrifice. This altar is afterwards called the golden 
altar, which is before the throne of God. So then it 
is clear, that the souls of the martyrs were with 
Christ in glory. For he saith to his disciples, TFhere 
I am, there shall you be also. And in another place 
he saith, If I were lift up from the earth, I ivill 
draw all men unto me; that is, all believers. Then 
it followeth, that the souls of these just and righteous 

men were in paradise, and in Abraham's bosom, 
No. 4. L 



70 



AN EXPOSITION 



which is the very port and haven of salvation. For 
although the persecuting emperors, and other 
tyrants of the earth, had power to kill their bodies, 
yet had they no power over their souls, as our Lord 
Jesus affirmeth. 

And they cried ivith a loud voice, saying, How long, 
O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and 
avenge our blood on them that dwell upon the earth ? 
Rev. vi. 10. 

Here we see plainly, that the souls of the martyrs 
do very loudly cry for vengeance upon those cruel 
tyrants which shed their blood. Moreover, they 
cry for it speedily, and seem to be impatient of de- 
lay. But it is to be observed, that they do not this 
from any hatred or private desire of revenge, in re- 
spect of any wrong or cruelty shewed to them ; but 
from a burning zeal and attachment to the kingdom 
and glory of Christ : and whatsoever desire they 
have, it is wholly to that end. Wherefore they are 
here, under a figure, brought in crying for venge- 
ance, rather to express that the judgment of God is 
preparing for the cruel persecutors, than to shew 
what mind they bear towards them. For it is, in- 
deed, their cause that cries for vengeance. And, 
as Abel's blood, so their blood cries aloud in the 
ears of the Lord of hosts for revenge. 

Moreover, we may not imagine, or gather out of 
this loud crying of the martyrs in heaven, that they 
have any disturbance, impatience, disquiet, or any 
discontent there. But this they do in a fervent desire 
of that fulness of glory which they assuredly hope 
tor, and expect in the consummation of all things. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



73 



when both their souls and bodies shall be joined 
together. 

And white robes were given unto every one of them; 
and it was said unto them, Thai they should rest for a 
tittle season, until their fellow-servants and their bre- 
thren which should be hilled, as they were, were ful- 
filled, Rev. vi. 11. 

These white robes do signify that honour, glory, 
and dignity whereunto not only the martyrs, but 
also all other faithful believers, are advanced in the 
chambers of peace: for so white robes are to be 
understood in sundry other places of this book. 
And this does plainly prove, that the martyrs were 
now in glory with Christ. 

Now, as concerning the answer to their complaint 
and lamentations, it was this, That they should be 
content, and have patience for a little season, (for 
the time remaining, to the end of the world, was but 
as a day with God, and as a moment in comparison 
of eternity) : and the reason of the delay is given, 
which is this, that there were numbers of others 
their brethren in the world, which should be mar- 
tyred and slain for the truth, as well as they, under 
the great Antichrist of Rome, and the cruel Turk, 
at and upon the opening of the seventh seal. And 
therefore, in consideration that the most wise God 
had decreed and determined with himself, in most 
secret and hid counsel, to bring multitudes of others 
to glory by the same way and means that themselves 
were brought; that therefore, in the meantime, 
being so short a time, they should rest satisfied and 
contented. And here, by the way, we see what 



72 



AN EXPOSITION 



stayeth ihe coming of Christ unto judgment ; namely 
this, that the number of the martyrs and saints, and 
all such as he hath chosen unto life, are not yet ac- 
complished. 

And behold when he tiud opened the sixth seal, and 
lo there was a great earthquake, and the sun became 
as black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as 
blood, And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, as 
a fig-tree casteth her green figs, when it is shaken of a 
mighty wind. And heaven departed, as a scroll when 
it is rolled together ; and every mountain and island 
were moved out of their place, Rev. vi. 12, 13, 14. 

Upon the opening of the sixth seal, very doleful 
and fearful things do follow ; as earthquakes, the 
darkening of the sun, the obscurity of the moon, 
the falling of the stars, the rolling together of the 
heavens, the removing of mountains and islands out 
of their places, the howlings and horrors of kings, 
captains, and other potentates of the earth, which 
are all things very terrible and fearful to behold : 
and all these do represent and figure out unto us 
the most dreadful tokens of God's high displeasure, 
and most heavy indignation against the wicked 
world. 

Very grievous things fell out upon the opening of 
the second, third, and fourth seals, but they are far 
more grievous which follow, upon the opening of 
this sixth seal ; for this sixth seal containeth an 
aggravation and increase of all the former judg- 
ments, For now, after the cry of the martyrs for 
vengeance, God, the avenger of the blood of the 
righteous, doth shew himself from heaven, and 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



73 



declares his wrath in a more dreadful manner than 
before, even to the great astonishment of all the 
creatures in heaven and earth. So horrible a thing 
is the shedding of the blood of the Christians. For 
now we see plainly, that God heareth the cries of 
his martyrs, and cometh as a giant, or an armed 
man, to take vengeance on all their enemies. For 
precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his 
saints : and he is much moved with the cry of their 
blood, as here we see. And therefore now threat- 
ened to hold a general assize, wherein he will make 
inquisition after blood, and arraign and condemn 
all such as are found guilty thereof : according as 
the persecuting emperors, and many others, did find 
and feel by woful experience. For if God be angry 
but a little, who may endure it ? 

Now although histories do report, that in those 
days, which was about 300 years after Christ, there 
were many great and dreadful earthquakes in divers 
nations and cities of the world ; yet it is apparent, 
that the earthquake here spoken of cannot be taken 
literally, nor any of the rest here mentioned. For 
there never was any time, neither is it mentioned in 
any chronicle, that ever the sun was as black as 
sackcloth of hair, or the moon turned into blood, 
or the stars fell from heaven, or the heavens rolled 
together like a scroll, or that mountains and islands 
were moved out of their places. Therefore, of ne- 
cessity, all this must be understood metaphorically ; 
that is, that God did, in so strange and dread- 
ful a manner, manifest his wrath from heaven, 
by tumults, commotions, seditions, and alterations 



AN EXPOSITION 



of kingdoms ; as if these things of the sun, moon, 
and stars, had been visibly represented to the eye. 
An earthquake, in this book, and other books also 
of the Scripture, doth, by a borrowed speech, signify 
commotions of commonwealths, troubles, tumults, 
uproars, and great alterations of states and king- 
doms. The darkening of the sun, moon, and stars, 
and rolling together of the heavens, do, by a meta- 
phor in the Scripture, signify the wrath of God ; 
which they being not able to endure, are said here- 
to blush at, to cover themselves, to hide themselves^ 
to be ashamed of themselves, to remove out of their 
places, no more to do their office, &c. For as birds 
do hide themselves, and thrust their heads into 
bushes, when the eagle cometh abroad; and as all 
beasts of the forest do tremble and couch in their 
dens when the lion roareth ; and as that subject 
doth hide himself, and dare not shew his head, 
with whom the king is displeased ; so here it is 
said, that the whole earth doth tremble, and all the 
celestial creatures are amazed and confounded with 
beholding the angry face of God against the world, 
insomuch, that they do, as it were, draw a canopy 
over them, hide themselves under a cloud, and cease 
to do their offices. 

The darkening of the sun and moon is taken in 
this sense in the second of Joel, and also in the 
second chapter of the Acts of the Apostles. For 
there God, promising and foretelling that in the last 
days he would abundantly pour forth his Spirit 
upon all flesh (which is to be understood of the 
plentiful preaching of the gospel in the apostles 



UPON TH£ REVELATION. 



75 



time, and the abundance of grace that was given 
with the same,) addeth, that, for the contempt oit 
so great grace and mercy, he would shew wonders 
in heaven above, and tokens in the earth beneath. 
Blood and lire, and the vapour of smoke; the sun 
shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into 
blood, before the great and terrible day of the 
Lord come. The meaning of the prophet is, as 
Peter also doth expound it, that God from heaven 
will shew apparent signs of his wrath against the 
world, that men should be no less amazed than if 
the whole order of nature were inverted. And this 
was performed, when the Jews, for the contempt of 
Christ and his gospel, were most miserably de- 
stroyed by the Romans. 

Even so here, under the opening of the sixth seal 
God doth threaten, that for the murdering of his 
Son, Jesus Christ, and his apostles and innume- 
rable disciples, he would bring strange judgments 
and extraordinary calamities upon the world, ac- 
cording as all histories doth shew, that those times 
were full of bloodshed, commotions, famine, pesti- 
lence, and miseries of all sorts. I am not ignorant, 
that the darkening of the sun and moon, and the 
falling of the stars from heaven, are sometimes in 
this book put for the obscurity and corruption of 
pure doctrine, and the falling away of the pastors 
of the Church from their sincerity and zeal. But in 
this place the circumstances will not bear that sense; 
first, because here the darkening of the sun and 
moon. Sic is joined here with an earthquake, the 



AN EXPOSITION 



rolling; together of the heavens, and the moving oi 
mountains and islands out of their places ; which 
argueth a most horrible confusion of all things. 
Secondly, because afterward, in the eighth chapter, 
he doth particularly speak of the corrupting of 
pure doctrine, and the falling away of the ministers, 
referring it to that chapter as its proper place. 
Thirdly, because the kings and captains of the earth 
here immediately mentioned, would never have been 
cast into any such perplexities and horrors upon 
any corruption of doctrine and the ministry, as we 
here read of. For men are but seldom touched or 
moved with that, or such like things. Last of all, 
because the scope and drift of the Holy Ghost, under 
opening of this sixth seal, is to describe corporal, 
not spiritual ; visible, not invisible judgments : for 
he doth orderly and especially handle them in the 
next chapter. 

Now, whereas it is said, in the three last verses, 
that the kings of the earth, and the chief captai?is, 
and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every 
freeman hid themselves in dens, and amongst the 
rocks of the mountains, and said to the rocks and 
mountains, Fall on us, tyc. The sense and meaning 
of all is this, that these visible judgments should be 
so horrible and extraordinary, that all sorts of men 
then living upon the face of the earth should even 
wish themselves buried quick, or that they might 
run into any place of obscurity to hide themselves 
from the wrath of the Lamb. For being both out- 
wardly terrified with these sensible judgments, and 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



77 



inwardly grieved and tormented with the fury of 
their own consciences, they were utterly unable to 
endure it. 



CHAP. VII. 

This chapter doth wholly appertain unto the 
opening of the sixth seal. It sheweth generally, 
how God, in the midst of all the calamities which 
happened under the opening of the sixth seal, yet 
did preserve his own Church, and mercifully pro- 
vide for his own people. 

This seventh chapter may be fitly divided into 
three parts. 

First, it sheweth, that as God did most terribly 
punish the world with visible and sensible judg- 
ments, as we have heard before ; so now he would 
set upon them with invisible and spiritual plagues 
which are of all others most grievous and into- 
lerable. 

Secondly, it sheweth the state and condition of 
the Church militant here on earth, as before was 
shewed under the opening of the fifth seal, the state 
of the Church triumphant in the heavens ; namely, 
that it is sealed, and set in safety from all dangers. 

Thirdly, it sheweth the blessed and happy estate 

of all God's elect; and their fervent praises and 

zealous worship of God, who thus mercifully did 

provide for their security in the midst of greatest 

perils and extremities. 
No. 4. M 



78 



AN EXPOSITION 



And after these things, I saw four angels stand- 
ing on the four corners of the earth, holding the four 
winds of the earth, that the winds should not blow on 
the earth, neither on the sea, neither on any green 
tree, Rev. vii. 1 . 

These four angels are angels of darkness, or four 
devils ; which is proved by this reason, that they 
hold the four winds from blowing on the earth : that 
is, stop the course of the gospel, which is a spi- 
ritual plague. 

They are said to stand upon the four corners of 
the earth, because power was given them to plague, 
not some one or two countries, but the universal 
world, both east, west, north, and south. 

The blowing of the winds doth very properly re- 
present the preaching of the gospel, and that hea 
venly inspiration and breathing of the Holy Ghost 
which goeth with it. Wind is so taken, John iii. 
where our Lord Jesus saith, The iv'md hloweth where 
it Usteth, fyc. So is every man that is born of the 
Spirit. And again, in the fourth of the Cantic. in 
these words : Arise, O north, and come, O south, 
and blow on my garden, that the spices thereof may 
flow out. Where it plainly appeareth, that the 
Church craveth the inspiration of the Spirit, that 
her fruits may abound : for what can be meant by 
these winds which she wisheth to blow upon her 
garden, but the breathing of God's spirit and word? 
It followeth then, that if the blowing of the winds, 
in the Scriptures, doth signify the breathing of 
God's grace and holy spirit, that the stopping of 
the winds, by reason of the contraries, doth here 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



79 



signify the stopping* of the same, and the depriva- 
tion of all heavenly blessings. So that it is clear, 
that a spiritual plague is here represented ; which 
also is the more apparent, because here is such a 
special caution and care for the Church's safety, 
that it might not be infected with this spiritual con- 
tagion. Now all this doth fore-prophecy, not only 
the stopping of the course of the gospel, but even 
the utter taking of it away from the world, for their 
great contempt thereof, and the horrible murdering 
and massacring of all the true professors of it : ac- 
cording as it came to pass afterward in the prevail- 
ing, first, of heresies, and afterward of the Popish 
and Mahometan religion, as in the two next chap- 
ters following shall plainly appear. 

And I saw another angel ascending from the east 9 
which had the seal of the living God, and he cried 
with a loud voice to the four angels, to whom power 
was given to hurt the earth and sea ; saying, Hurt ye 
not the earth, neither the sea, neither the trees, till we 
kave sealed the servants of God in their foreheads, 
Rev. vii. 2, 3. 

This angel is Jesus Christ, who by the prophet is 
called the angel of the covenant. That angels do 
represent and sustain the person of Christ, their 
head, is so common and usual a thing in the Scrip- 
tures, that I shall not need to dwell upon it. 

That this angel is Christ, doth plainly appear by 
the things here attributed unto him, which can agree 
.o no other. 

First, in that he hath the seal of the living God 



80 



AN EXPOSITION 



(which is the spirit of adoption,) to set upon all the 
elect, for he is the only keeper of this great seal, 
and this privy seal : he only hath authority to set 
it upon whom he will. 

Secondly, because he is said to come up from the 
east : that he is the only Sun of righteousness, which 
rises upon his Church every morning, and with his 
bright beams dispelleth all darkness from it. Ac- 
cording to that of Zacharias, in his prophetical song, 
Through the tender mercy of our God, the Day- 
spring from on high hath visited us. 

Thirdly, because he holdeth a sovereignty and 
command over the devils ; for he chargeth them 
here to stay their hands from doing any hurt, till 
he had provided for his elect. 

Whereas it is said, that power was given to these 
devils to hurt the earth, the sea, and the trees : that 
is, the number of reprobates ; we may note, that 
the devils have no absolute power, but only by per- 
mission : as appeareth in this, that they cotlld nei- 
ther touch Job, nor enter into the herd of swine, 
without licence. 

Whereas it is said, Tillive have sealed the servants 
of our God in their foreheads ; it doth plainly shew 
that the punishments of the wicked are deferred til . 
provision be made for the elect. The flood came noi 
upon the old world till Noah and his family ivere re 
ieived into the ark. The angels destroyed not Sodom 
all Lot was set in safety. The plaguing angel spared 
the first-born of Egypt till the posts of the Israelites 
houses ivere sprinkled with the vaschal lamb. The sis 



UPON THB REVELATION. 



81 



angels sent to destroy Jerusalem are charged to stay 
the execution till the servants of God were mai'ked in 
their foreheads , Ezek. ix. 6. 

All these examples manifestly declare what tendei 
care the Lord, in all ages, hath had of his own 
people, that they might be delivered and placed in 
safety in the midst of all extremities. Even so here 
we see, that God is very careful that his own chil- 
dren might not be infected with those abominable 
heresies which now already, upon the stopping of 
the course of the gospel, began to be propagated^ 
and afterward did spring and grow up in the Church, 
both thick and threefold. 

And I heard the number of them that were sealed, 
and there were sealed an hundred forty and four thou- 
sand of all the tribes of the children of Israel ; of the 
tribe of Judah were sealed twelve thousand, <$pc. Rev. 
vi. 4, 5. 

Now John heareth the number of them that were 
sealed; and he reckoneth up the whole Church 
militant, consisting both of the Jews and Gentiles. 
He saith, That of the Church of the Jews there 
were sealed an hundred forty and four thousand: 
wherein he putteth a certain number for an uncer- 
tain, and a definite number therewithal also for an 
indefinite ; for his meaning is not that there were just 
so many, and neither more nor less sealed ; but this 
number doth arise of twelve times twelve, in that 
he saith, Of every tribe twelve thousand: for twelve 
times twelve thousand make an hundred forty and 
four thousand. Neither are we to think, that of 
every tribe there were an equal number sealed, not 



82 



AN EXPOSITION 



more nor less of one tribe than another; but this 
number of twelve is used as the perfect and full 
number, inasmuch as the Church ot the Jews was 
founded upon the twelve patriarchs, unto which 
our Saviour had respect ; when, for the purpose of 
gathering the dispersed and lost sheep of Israel, he 
chose twelve apostles. 

Now here we are to observe, that notwithstand- 
ing the horrible persecutions and calamities which 
fell out upon the opening of four of the seals, yet 
God had his Church even among the Jews ; which, 
in the judgment of reason, a man would have 
thought, long ere now, had been utterly extinct and 
abolished. But the apostle saith, God hath not east 
off his people which he had chosen : that is, utterly 
cast them off. 

It is therefore a most sure and certain position in 
divinity, that God hath always his Church ; that is, 
in all ages, in all times, in all places, in all coun- 
tries; even in the midst of all troubles, and flames 
of persecution, yet God hath his hid and invisible 
Church, even upon the face of the earth. As it was 
in the days of Elias. As it was in Christ's time, when 
the Shepherd was smitten, and the sheep scattered. 
And as it was in the days of the great Antichrist, 
as afterwards we shall see. 

Moreover, it is to be observed, that, in the enu- 
meration of the twelve tribes, the tribe of Dan is 
left out, and the tribe of Levi taken in. The cause 
of the omission and passing over of the tribe of Dan, 
was their continuance in idolatry from the time of 
the Judges (at which time they first fell into it,) even 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



unto the captivity- This tribe is also omitted in the 
catalogue of the tribes mentioned in 1 Chron. chap, 
ii. iii. iv. v. vi. vii. Then the reason of this omis - 
sion, is, first, their unworthiness ; and, secondly, 
that there might be a place and room for the tribe 
of Levi to be taken in; which in this catalogue, for 
singular reason, and a special mystery, might not be 
omitted. For although the tribe of Levi had no 
portion or inheritance among the other tribes in the 
earthly Canaan, yet now, the priesthood being trans- 
ferred unto Christ, the Holy Ghost doth expressly 
affirm that the tribe of Levi, as well as others, hath 
their part and portion in the heavenly inheritance, and 
the celestial Canaan. 

After these things I beheld, and lo a great multi- 
tude, ivhich no man could number, of all nations, and 
kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the 
throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with long white 
robes, and palms in their hands; and they cried ivith a 
loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God, Sfc. Rev. vi. 
9, 10. 

This is to be understood of the Church of the 
Gentiles, and they are said to be an innumerable mul- 
titude of all countries and nations. For although the 
Church of God, in respect of the remainder of the 
world, is as yet but small, and as an handful, upon 
the face of the earth ; yet in itself, simply consi- 
dered, it is very great and large : for even out of 
Adam's sinful race God hath chosen many thousands 
to life. And here still we are to observe the great 
goodness and mercy of God, that notwithstanding 
former persecutions, and the great blindness which 



AN EXPOSITION 



afterward did invade the Church in the prevailing 
errors and heresies, yet John heareth and seeth such 
an huge number sealed up to salvation, through 
Christ, both of the Jews and Gentiles. 

The Church of the Gentiles, exceeding in number 
the Church of the Jews, are here said to have long 
white robes, in token of their purity and innocence ; 
and palms hi their hands, in sign of their victory over 
the world, the flesh, and the devil. For palms, in 
ancient times, were ensigns and badges of victory. 

After this is set down, how the whole Church of 
the Gentiles do praise and worship God freely, ac- 
knowledging salvation to be only of him, through 
Christ. And all the angels of heaven do applaud, 
subscribe, and say Amen to the same, as we have 
heard before in the fourth chapter. 

The four beasts are here mentioned again, where- 
by is meant the angels, both because they are said 
to have wings, chap. iv. which agreeth to none but 
angels, Isaiah vi. and also because they are expressly 
named and interpreted to be the cherubims, Ezek. x. 

If any man muse why the angels should be called 
beasts, let him be satisfied with these four reasons. 
First, because they are compared to beasts before, 
as the lion, calf, &c. Secondly, because Ezekiel 
called them so, inasmuch as they draw God's cha- 
riot of triumph. Thirdly, because the prophet Za- 
chariah compareth them to red, speckled, and white 
horses. Fourthly, because the same prophet calleth 
them God's chariots and horses, which came out of 
two mountains of brass ; that is, they went forth at 
his decree, (which standeth as fast and unremoveable 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



85 



as a mountain of brass,) to comfort and deliver his 
Church out of the captivity of Babylon, and also to 
succour and help the remnant which were left be- 
hind in Judea. Now, in the prophets, these cha- 
riots and chariot-horses are said to carry the Al- 
mighty most swiftly throughout all the world. And 
therefore, in Zachariah, it is said of the angels, 
These are they which go through the whole world. In 
Ezekiel it is said, that the beasts ran, and returned 
like lightning. And again, that they sparkled like 
the appearance of bright brass ; and the wheels of 
God's chariots were moved with inconceivable swift- 
ness, even as fast as the angels did fly. 

Let these reasons, and Scriptures, then satisfy us 
touching this, that the angels are called beasts. 
After all this, one of the twenty-four elders asked 
John what they were, and from whence they came* 
which were thus arrayed in long white robes. 
Which question is asked of the elder, not as being 
ignorant thereof, but to stir up John, being igno- 
rant, to enquire of the matter, that he might instruct 
him therein. And therefore, when John confessed 
his ignorance, desiring to be instructed therein, the 
elder telleth him the whole matter; namely, that 
they were such as were come out of great tribulation: 
for none can enter into life but through many afflic- 
tions, as the apostle saith. 

After this again, the militant and visible Church 

ts described and set forth, not according to their 

present state, but according to that which is to 

come : for they are here spoken of, as if they were 

already in the possession of heaven, and that for 
No. 4. N 



86 



AN EXPOSITION 



the infallible certainty and assurance thereof. There- 
fore the apostle saith, that even already they do sit 
together in heavenly places. And here they are said 
to be in the presence of the throne of God, 8fc. to 
hunger and thirst no more, <$*c. to have all tears 
wiped from their eyes, and to be led by the Lamb 
unto the fountains of living waters. All which doth 
very plainly and clearly express that infinite glory 
and endless felicity which is prepared for all the 
true and faithful worshippers of God. Many good 
lessons and observations might be gathered out of 
all this ; but I purposely omit them, because in this 
work I do chiefly, and almost altogether aim at in- 
terpretation, and therein, also, studying brevity, 
soundness, and plainness. 



CHAP. VIII. 

We have heard, in the seventh chapter, how the 
devils and their instruments, the Roman emperors* 
did stop the course of the gospel. Now, in this 
chapter, we are to hear the woful effects of the stop- 
ping thereof, which was the springing up and pre- 
vailing of manifold errors and heresies in the world. 
So that the principal scope and purport of this chap- 
ter, is to shew that God, for the contempt of his 
gospel, and the great indignities offered to the true 
professors thereof, did give up the world to blind- 
ness, to error, to superstition, and to heresy : and, 
as the apostle saith, Because they received not the 



UrON THE REVELATION. 



87 



love of the truth, therefore God sent them strong de- 
lusions > that they should believe in lies, Thess. ii. 10, 
11. For, as before we have heard, how the world 
was most severely punished with external plagues 
and judgments ; so here we are to understand, how 
the same was punished with judgments spiritual and 
internal, as formerly hath been said upon the stop- 
ping of the four winds. For although that spiritual 
plague was very great, yet these spiritual plagues 
which follow, upon the opening of the seventh seal, 
are tar greater. For now we are to hear and un- 
derstand, not only of the errors and heresies where- 
by a way and passage was made by degrees, as it 
were by gradual steps, for Antichrist to climb up 
into his cursed chair, and to take possession there- 
of ; but also we are to be informed of his very 
tyranny and kingdom itself; and also of the king- 
dom of the Turk, and the last judgment. For the 
things contained under the opening of the seventh 
seal do reach unto the end of the world. For the 
book sealed with seven seals containeth all the 
whole matters which were to be revealed. 

This chapter contains four principal things, as it 
were the four parts thereof. 

First, the reverend attention, silence, and mode- 
ration, which was in the Church at and before the 
coming foith of this most dreadful vengeance. 

Secondly, before the execution of these most exe- 
crable plagues the Church is remembered, and set 
in safety with all her children, by her great Me- 
diator, Jesus Christ. 

Thirdly, the execution of this vengeance, which 



88 



A.N EXPOSITION 



cometh forth at the blowing of the seven tram nets 
by seven angels. 

Fourthly, the vengeance itself contained in the 
prevailing of error and heresy ; the falling away of 
the pastors of the Church : and the universal dark- 
ness that followed thereupon. 

And when he had opened the seventh seal, there ivas 
silence in heaven above half an hour, Rev. viii. 1 . 

By silence here, is meant the great attention of 
the Church ; which is here properly represented 
under the figure of heaven, being, as our Lord 
saith, the kingdom of heaven, because great things 
were now at hand. For now, upon the opening of 
the seventh seal, far greater matters are threatened 
than any before ; and therefore the Church doth 
listen to them in deep silence, and, as it were, with 
horror and trembling: for now there appear such 
dreadful judgments of God to be executed upon 
the earth, that all the heavenly company are asto- 
nished and amazed to behold it, and do, as it were, 
quake and tremble to think upon it. For as when 
heavy news cometh down from the prince to be pro- 
claimed in open markets, all good subjects do listen 
and give ear with silence and trembling : so it fareth 
in this case. By half an hour, he meaneth that short 
period wherein the minds of the godly were pre- 
pared, fitted, and disposed wisely to consider of 
these matters, and to make good use of them. 

And I saw seven angels, which stood before God* 
and to them were given seven trumpets, Rev. viii. 2. 

These seven trumpets signify that God would pro- 
ceed against the world in dreadful hostility, and 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



89 



come against it as an open enemy unto battle, pro- 
claiming- open war against it, as it were with sound 
of trumpet and drum, setting up the flag of defiance 
against it. And hereupon groweth this silence and 
trembling in the Church, which only was moved 
with the signs of God's wrath, when all others sit 
still in security, as the prophet Zachariah saith in 
like case. 

To stand in this place, signifieth to administer, as 
it is said of the priests andLevites, that they stand be- 
fore God, and before the altar, that is, minister. So 
here the angels do stand before God, as ready to ad- 
minister and execute these judgments. For they 
are ministering spirits, and here they do sound the 
alarm at the commandment of God. These angels 
are propounded as seven in number, because it pleased 
not God at once to pour down his wrath upon the 
rebellious world, but at divers times, and by piece- 
meal. Whether these were good or bad angels, it 
is not material to dispute, seeing God executeth his 
judgments both by the one and the other. 

Moreover, it is especially to be observed, that the 
blowing of these seven trumpets do all belong to the 
opening of the seventh seal, and are, as it were, the 
seven parts thereof ; for the things which fall out 
upon the blowing of these trumpets do reach even 
unto the last judgment, as the angel sweareth, 
chap. x. 6, 7. 

Then another angel came, and stood before the altar, 
having a golden censer > and there was given unto him 
much incense, that he should offer it, with the prayers 



90 



AN EXPOSITION 



of all saints, upon the golden altar zvhich ivas before 
the throne. 

We heard before, that when the course of the 
gospel was stopped by the devil and his instruments, 
yet God was very careful for the safety and sealing 
up of his own servants ; so likewise we are now tc 
hear of the like care and providence : for now, that 
errors and heresies were to be sown in the world, 
whereby many were corrupted ; and that he himself 
from heaven doth proclaim open enmity against the 
despisers of his gospel, by giving them up to blind- 
ness and error: he doth double his care and provi- 
dence to all his faithful worshippers. For here we 
plainly see the Church hath a Mediator; and that 
he which keepeth Israel, neither slumbereth nor 
sleepeth. And therefore, when the wrath of God 
doth most of all break forth upon the world, for the 
contempt of his grace, yet the Church is remem- 
bered, and set in safety, with all her children : for 
her prayers come up before God, and are accepted 
through the Mediator. And this is the sense and 
drift of this third verse. 

By this angel, is meant Jesus Christ, the angel of 
the covenant, as we have heard before, who is not 
an angel by nature, but by office. 

It is manifest, that in the old law there was a 
golden altar, and a golden censer, on which the 
priest did burn sweet incense before the Lord ; 
which did figure the mediation of Christ, in whom 
the prayers of the saints are accepted. 

Now here the Holy Ghost alludeth to that sacn- 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



m 



ficing priesthood of the Old Testament, where in- 
cense was offered at the altar, which now is the 
sweet savour of the death of Christ, through whom 
both we and all our sacrifices are seasoned and 
sweetened. 

Who, therefore, is this angel, but Christ ? What 
are the sweet odours with the which the prayers of 
all saints come before God, bat the mediation of the 
Lord Jesus ? What is meant by the smoke of the 
odours, which, with the prayers of the saints, went 
up before God out of the angel's hand ? Surely the 
incense of Christ's mediation, wherewith our prayers 
are perfumed, that they may ascend as sweet-smell- 
ing sacrifices into the presence of God. For as 
water cast into a fire raiseth smoke, so the tears of 
the faithful besprinkled in their prayers, make them 
as sweet incense, acceptable to God through Christ. 
The sum of all is this, that in the midst of all these 
heresies, and those troubles which should be raised 
up by the Pope and his clergy, the Turk and his 
armies, as in the next chapter we shall see, the elect 
have their prayers heard, for their preservation, by 
the merits of Christ. 

And the angel took the censer, and filled it ivith the 
fire of the altar, and cast it into the earth : and there 
were voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an 
earthquake, Rev. viii. 5. 

Here we see how Jesus Christ taketh the censer, 
and filleth it with the fire of the altar : that is, the 
graces and gifts of the Spirit ; for so the fire of the 
altar is taken in Isaiah. 

In this sense, it is said that our Lord Jesus should 



92 



AN EXPOSITION 



baptize with fire and the Holy Ghost ; that is, the 
gifts and graces of the Holy Ghost. In this sense 
also the Holy Ghost did rest upon the disciples, h, 
the likeness of cloven tongues like fire, whereupon 
they were all filled with gifts and graces. 

The Holy Ghost is compared to fire, because he 
burns out our dross, purges the hearts of the faith- 
ful, and setteth them on fire with the burning love 
and zeal of God's glory. So then it followeth, that 
as before there was provision had for the safety of 
the Church by her Mediator, so here many heavenly 
gifts and graces are bestowed upon her. For Christ 
casts this fire of the altar upon the earth ; that is, 
upon his followers, dwelling on the earth. 

Hereupon it is said, that there were voices, and 
thunderings, &c. ; that is, all manner of broils, 
tumults, uproars, slaughters, and divisions. For 
after the gospel was sounded forth in the Church, 
by the power of the Holy Ghost, the devil is dis- 
turbed, and the world molested. And hence spring 
all these broils and tumults, thundering, and light- 
ning : and we must look for such stirs after the 
preaching of the gospel, whilst there is a world and 
a devil. 

Therefore our Lord Jesus saith, He came not to 
bring peace into the earth, hut fire and sword, and to 
set a man at variance against his father, and likewise 
the daughter against her mother, Sfc. For divisions 
and civil dissentions always follow the preaching of 
the gospel ; through the frowardness and corrup- 
tion of man's nature, which will not yield unto it, 
but most stubbornly rebelleth against it. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



93 



Then the seven angels which had the seven trumpets 
vrepared themselves to sound, Rev. viii. 6. 

Now beginneth this open war to be proclaimed 
against the world for their great ungodliness and 
rebellion against the truth. 

So the first angel blew the trumpet, and there was 
hail and fire mingled with blood, and they were cast 
upon the earth, and the third part of the trees was 
burnt up, and all green grass was burnt, Rev. viii. 7. 

It were absurd to imagine that any thing in this 
verse is to be taken literally ; seeing, in the literal 
sense, there was never any such matter. Therefore* 
of necessity, it must be expounded mystically and 
ailegorically. Therefore, by this hail and fire min- 
gled with blood, is meant errors and heresies. For, 
as hail doth beat down corn, and destroy the fruits 
of the earth ; fire doth consume, and blood doth 
corrupt and putrify ; so false doctrine and heresy 
doth annoy, consume, and corrupt the souls of men. 
For it is said, that these things, mingled together t 
were cast upon the earth ; that is, the inhabitants of 
the earth, and the third part of the trees ; that is, 
the numbers of men, or a very great part of the 
world, was corrupted, For trees, in the Scripture 
signify men : and all green grass luas burnt ; that is^ 
the fresh fruits of grace did wither apace, and dry 
up ; for as error and heresy did prevail, so truth 
and godliness did decay. 

All this hath relation to the heresies of Sabellius, 

Manicheus, Marcion, Fotinus, Paulus, Samosatenus, 

Nestorius, Novatus, Diodorus, Apolinaris. Pelagius, 

p.cd manv others, which about this time, being four 
No. 5/ O 



9* 



AN EXPOSITION 



hundred years after Christ, began to spring up, and 
grow apace. 

And the second angel sounded, and as it were a 
great mountain burning with fire was cast into the 
sea : and the third part of the sea became blood, Sft 
Rev. viii. 8. 

Upon the sounding of the second trumpet by the 
second angel, here appeareth a great mountain burn- 
ing with fire ; whereby is meant some great and 
notable heresies, as that of Arius, which troubled 
and wasted the Church for the space of three hun- 
dred years, being greatly favoured of sundry empe- 
rors, and other great potentates in the earth, by 
means whereof it continued and overspread so long. 
Also this may be referred to other great and notable 
arch-heresies, as that of Donatus, Macedonius, Eu- 
tyches, Valentius, and such like ; which are all here 
compared to a mountain, for their hugeness and 
greatness ; and to a burning mountain, because the 
Church was almost burnt thereby. For this word 
mountain, is sometimes in the Scripture put for any 
let or hinderance to true religion, as is errur and 
heresy, Zach. iv. 7- Luke iii. 5. 

Therefore it is said, that it was cast into the sea 
that is, these great heresies are cast upon the world 
in God's wrath and heavy indignation ; for the sea 
is put for the world, chap. iv. 6. chap. xiii. l. for, as 
the sea is full of rocks, storms, and tempests, so it 
well denoteth this present evil world. 

Moreover it is said, that the third part of the sea 
became blood; that Is, all Europe, or some great 
part of the world, was corrupted and infected with 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



these great heresies. And he saith in the next verse, 
that the third part of the ships were destroyed ; that 
is, a great number of mariners and shipmasters, as 
well as landmen, were infected with these heresies* 
and died of them, and in them. 

Then the third angel blew the trumpet , and there 
fell a great star from heaven, burning as it were a 
lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and 
upon the fountains of waters, Rev. viii. 10. 

Stars, in this book, are put for ministers of the 
gospel, as we have heard out of the first chapter 
where the reasons are given for their being called 
so. Then followeth, that the falling of this star 
from heaven, doth most fitly signify and set forth 
the declining and fall of the pastors of the Church, 
and their corrupting of the true doctrine : which is 
meant by the* fresh rivers and pure fountains into 
which it fell. This star hath its name of the effect: 
for it is called wormwood; because, through the 
fall of it, the sweet waters into which it fell were 
turned into bitterness, and men died of them; that 
is, the doctrine was corrupted, which turned to the 
destruction of many. 

And the fourth angel blew the trumpet, and the 
third part of the sun was smitten, and the third part 
of the moon, and the third part of the stars ; so as the 
third- part of them was darkened, Sfc. Rev. viii. 12. 

This darkening of the sun, moon, and stars, sig- 
nifies that great darkness which was brought upon 
the Church by such teachers as did daily more and 
more degenerate. 



96 



AN EXPOSITION 



Three things are generally to observed in the 
blowing of these first four trumpets, viz. 

First, that the plagues here mentioned, are spe 
eially to be understood of spiritual plagues. 

Secondly, that there is a progression, from lesser 
to greater, in these plagues. 

Thirdly, that in every one there is mentioned but 
a third part destroyed ; which plainly sheweth, that 
although the Church was greatly annoyed and dis- 
tressed with these errors and heresies, yet it was not 
destroyed and brought to utter desolation; for the 
full setting up of Antichrist was not yet come. All 
these errors and heresies which were cast upon the 
world, and did spring and grow apace in all places, 
did, as it were, make way for Antichrist, and help 
and assist him up into his cursed chair. 

By the histories of the Church, and course of 
times, it seemeth that the Holy Ghost pointeth at 
those manifold heresies which sprung up in the 
Church after the first three hundred years, espe- 
cially after the death of Constantine the Great, wh© 
procured peace to the Church, destroyed idolatry, 
and set up true religion in his days. 

Now, after his reign, and the reign of Theodosius, 
thut good emperor, Constantius, Julianus, Arca- 
deus, Honorius, and many other wicked emperors, 
succeeded; by whose means all things in the Church 
grew worse and worse : yet this one thing is to be 
observed, that all truth of religion was not utterly 
extinct and put out till the full loosing of Satan ; 
which was a thousand years after Christ, as we shall 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



97 



plainly see when we come to the twentieth chapter, 
concerning the binding of satan for a thousand 
years. For sure it is, that the main principles and 
grounds of religion continued in the Church till this 
full loosing of satan ; which was about the time of 
Silvester the Second, that monster, as afterward we 
shall hear. 

But now, in the meantime, we see what heresies 
sprung up, what corruption grew and increased 
more and more, what darkness began to overspread 
a third part of the world ; and these things grew 
worse and worse, until, by these means, the great 
Antichrist came to be possessed of his cursed seat 
and see of Rome, which was about some six hundred 
years after Christ. 

And I beheld, and heard an angel flying through 
the midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, JVoe, 
woe, woe to the inhabitants of the earth, by reason of 
the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels, 
which are yet to sound, Rev. viii. 13. 

Because the judgments which were to be executed 
hereafter, upon the blowing of the next three 
trumpets, were far more dreadful and horrible than 
any were before ; therefore here is a special angel 
or messenger of God, sent on purpose to give warn- 
ing thereof, and to proclaim openly in the Church 
three terrible woes which should come upon the in- ' 
habitants of the earth ; that is, all earthly-minded 
men, as worldlings, Papists, and Atheists, at such 
times as the next three angels should blow the 
trumpets. 



98 



AN EXPOSITION 



The first of these great woes, is to be under- 
stood of the Papacy. The second, of Mahome- 
danism. The third, of the last judgment. As if 
he should have said, Woe unto the world, be- 
cause of Popery ! Woe unto the world, because of 
Mahomed an ism ! Woe unto the world, because of 
the last judgment ! Woe unto the world for Popery, 
because thereby men should be punished in their 
souls. Woe unto the world for Mahomedanism, 
because thereby thousands should be murdered in 
their bodies by the Turkish armies. Woe unto the 
world because of the last judgment, for thereby all 
worldlings should be tormented both in body and 
soul, in hell-fire for evermore. 

Since these three last plagues which were to come 
upon the world are more fearful and terrible than 
any of the other four, no wonder that a special 
messenger is sent on purpose to give intelligence 
thereof, that every man might look to himself, 
seeing such great dangers were at hand. And for 
this cause also, it is said before, that there was 
silence in the Church for the space of half an hour, 



CHAP. IX. 

The principal scope and drift of this chapter, is 
to paint out both the Pope and his clergy, and also 
the kingdom of the Turk and his cruel armies. For 
having already set down how a way and passage 
was made for the Pope to climb up into his chair, 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



99 



by the spreading of heresies, the falling away of the 
pastors of the Church 5 and the great prevalence of 
darkness and ignorance ; now he comes to describe 
the Pope in his fall height and greatest exaltation, 
being now univeral bishop, and in full possession of 
his seat and see of Rome, which was about some 
six hundred years after Christ, as formerly hath 
been shewed. At which time pope Boniface ob- 
tained of the emperor Phocas, that murderer, who 
slew his master Mauritius, the emperor a that the 
bishop of Rome should be called the universal 
bishop, and the Church of Rome the head of all 
Churches. 

This ninth chapter n ay very fitly be divided into 
two parts. The first is a lively description of the 
Pope himself, his kingdom, and his clergy. The 
second is a description of the kingdom of the Turk, 
and his most savage armies. So that this chapter 
is a full opening of the first two great woes men- 
tioned before, concerning the Papacy and Maho- 
iiiedanism. 

And the fifth angel sounded, and 1 saw a star fall 
from heaven unto the earth ; and to him was given 
the key of the bottomless pit, Rev. ix. 1. 

Warning was given before, that when this fifth 
angel should sound the trumpet, a most dreadful 
woe should come upon the world, surpassing all 
that went before, which is the setting up of Anti- 
christ in his pride; that man of sin, that son (f 
perdition. 

The Pope is here compared to a star, as well as 
other godly ministers, in this book, because the 



100 



AN EXPOSITION 



bishops of Rome, at the first, were godly and excel- 
lent men; for among the first thirty of them, there 
were some martyrs. But it is here said, that now 
this star was fallen from heaven unto the earth ; 
that is, the bishops of Rome were greatly dege- 
nerated and fallen away from heavenly things to 
earthly : for they declined from time to time, and 
grew worse and worse, so far as to become the 
great Antichrist. 

But some men may say, Why may not this star 
falling from heaven upon the earth, be understood 
of other pastors falling from the truth as well as 
the Pope, as it is taken in the former chapter, and 
in the twelfth chapter and the fourth verse ? I an- 
swer, that the circumstances will not here bear it. 
Therefore, to persuade every honest man's consci- 
ence that this must needs be understood of the 
Pope in his pride, let us give ear to these three 
reasons following : 

First, we are to consider, that the main object 
of the Holy Ghost in the opening of the seven seals, 
and sounding of the seven trumpets, is to lay out 
the state of the Church in all ages, till the coming 
of Christ. Further, we are diligently to observe, 
that the things contained under the opening of the 
seventh seal (whereof the sounding of the seven 
trumpets are, as it were, parts, and do all belong 
unto it,) do extend even unto the end of the world 
so that there is no strange accident, or any woful 
condition of the Church in any age, but it is set 
forth under the opening of the seals, and sounding 
of these trumpets. But the papacy was a state of 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



101 



the Church, and that most woful and lamentable; 
therefore it is described under the opening* of the 
seals, and sounding of these trumpets. But it is 
not described under the opening of any other seal, 
or sounding of any other trumpet ; therefore, of 
necessity, it must be referred to this seventh seal, 
and the fifth trumpet : and this is my first reason. 

If any man object that the Pope and his kingdom 
are most lively described in the chapters from the 
twelfth to the last ; I answer, that all those chap- 
ters belong to a new vision, wherein some things, 
propounded under the opening of the seven seals, 
are more fully opened and expounded. But this I 
say, that in this second vision the whole state of 
the Church, in every age, is laid open, even until 
the last judgment ; and therefore, when the seventh 
angel here doth sound the seventh trumpet, imme- 
diately folio weth the last judgment, as appeareth 
in chap. x. 6. and chap. xi. 15, l6. 

My second reason is drawn from the course and 
consideration of times : for the great prevailing of 
errors and heresies, mentioned before, which made 
way for Antichrist, was from the first three hun- 
dred years until the six hundred years, and so for- 
ward. But now, immediately upon this great in- 
crease of error and darkness, comes the description 
of a special star fallen from heaven at this time, 
which was about six hundred years after Christ, and 
therefore it must needs be understood of the Pope- 
And this is my second reason. 

My third and last reason is drawn from the de 

acription of the Pope and his clergy, in the first 
No. 5. P 



102 



AN EXPOSITION 



eleven verses of this chapter. For he is so truly 
described and painted out in particulars, that all 
men that know him, or ever heard of him, must 
needs say it is he. For this description here set 
clown by the Holy Ghost, can agree to none other. 

The Papists themselves do confess, that this star 
here mentioned must needs be understood of some 
arch heretic ; and full wisely, forsooth, they apply 
it to Luther and Calvin. But we affirm, that it is to 
be understood of the Pope : for was there ever any 
such arch-heretic as he which opposeth and exalteth 
himself against all that is called God, and against all 
imperial powers, as the apostle saith. But now let 
us proceed to the description of him. 

First, he is said to have the key of the bottomless- 
pit, which agreeth well to the Pope ; for he hath 
power given him to open hell-gates, to let in thou- 
sands thithei ; but no power to open heaven-gates, 
to let in any thither: for he fiirthereth many to hell^ 
none to heaven. He doth indeed falsely challenge 
to himself the keys of the kingdom of heaven, to let 
in and shut out at his pleasure. But here we see 
the Holy Ghost doth attribute no such power unto 
him, but only telle th us, that his power and jurisdic 
tion is in hell, and over hell ; and as for heaven, he 
hath nothing to do with it. It were needless to 
shew how this metaphor of keys is taken for power 
and jurisdiction in the scriptures, as hath been 
proved before, chap. i. 18. and as needless to prove^ 
that by the bottomless-pit, is here meant hell, as 
uppeareth in chap. xi. 7. and chap. xx. 1. 

And lie opened the bottomless-pit ; and there arose 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



103 



a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great fur- 
?iace ; and the sun and the air ivere darkened by rea- 
son of the smoke of the pit, Rev. ix. 2. 

Here we see how the Pope opened hell-gates with 
his key, and a most horrible, gross, and offensive 
smoke ascended up into the air presently upon it, 
insomuch, that both the sun and the air were dark- 
ened with it. Which all is to be understood of that 
spiritual darkness, ignorance, superstition, and ido- 
latry wherewith the whole Church was overspread, 
after the great Antichrist came to the possession of 
his cursed chair, and was in his pride and height, 
ruling and reigning over the kings of the earth. 
For then, indeed, the sun was darkened and 
eclipsed ; that is, the light of the gospel was almost 
put out. For that which is spoken here of the 
darkening of the air and the sun, is to be under- 
stood of a greater and more general darkness than 
that which was mentioned in the former chapter, 
wherein but a third part of the world was darkened. 
But now that Antichrist invadeth the Church, all is 
overspread with dismal darkness, all is as dark as 
pitch ; no man can see where he is, or which way 
he goeth. For the whole air is filled with a thick 
smoke, which came out of hell pit. 

And there came out of the smoke locusts upon the 
earth; and unto them was given power, as the scor- 
pions of the earth have power, Rev. ix. 3. 

By these locusts is meant the Pope's clergy, as 
abbots, monks, friars, and priests ; which are pro- 
perly compared to locusts, because they waste and 
destroy the Church, even as locusts destroy the 



a 04 



AN EXPOSITION 



fruits of the earth. For both historians and travel- 
lers do affirm, that whole fields of green corn, new 
come up, have been wasted and eaten up in one 
night as bare as the earth, by swarms of locusts in 
the east countries. For in those parts of the world 
multitudes of these little vermin are to be found : 
even so the Popish clergy consumeth and devoureth 
all green things in the Church. 

Moreover it is said, that power was given them to 
sting like scorpions. For whom have they not stung 
with their most venomous stings ? I mean their 
abominable errors, and villainous devices. Whom 
have they not wounded with their corrupt doctrine 
and devilish authority? They are the sorest soul- 
stingers that ever the world had, who have left their 
venomous stings in the souls of many thousand 
thousands, wherewith they have been poisoned and 
stung to death. 

And it was commanded them that thev should 
not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green 
thing, neither a?iy tree; but only those men which 
have not the seal of God in their foreheads, Rev. 
Ik. 4. 

It may be demanded, what became of the Church 
when the whole earth was full of these crawling and 
stinging locusts ? This question is now here an- 
swered: to wit, that these locusts are charged and 
commanded that they should not hurt any of the 
elect : for this woe, and this plague extendeth no 
further than to the inhabitants of the earth, as we 
heard before. Their power is limited only to the 
reprobate ; they have nothing to do with God's 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



105 



chosen people. And here again we see what great 
care God hath for his in the midst of the greatest 
dangers, as hath been twice observed before, chap, 
vii. and chap. viii. For now, though Antichrist 
is reigning in his full pride, yet his elect are pre- 
served in the midst of these scorpion locusts, flying 
about their ears like swarms of hornets, not one of 
them is stung to death. Christ's little flock is al- 
ways defended, and set in safety. 

And to them it ivas given that they should not kill 
them, but that they should be tormented five months : 
and their torments ivas as the torment of a scorpion 
when he striketh a man, Rev. ix. 5. 

Some write, that such as are stung by a scorpion 
do not die immediately, but have a lingering pain, 
wherewith they are miserably vexed three or four 
days before they expire. Now unto this lingering 
pain is this spiritual stinging compared ; for these 
locusts are commanded of God that they should 
not kill the very reprobates outright, and at once, 
but torment them with a lingering death for the 
space of five months, that is, five hundred years ; for 
so long did the Papacy continue in its height and 
pride, full of strength and virtue ; and so long did 
the Pope and his clergy sting men with scorpion- 
like pain. 

And in those days shall mm seek death, and shall 
not find it ; and shall desire to die, and death shall 
flee from them, Rev. ix. 6. 

This verse shews that all Papists, being thus 
stung and tormented in their consciences with this 
lingering pain of Popish doctrine, shall wish them- 



AN EXPOSITION 



selves out of the world, and buried quick, that they 
might be rid of their spiritual stinging* and hellish 
torments which they had in their consciences. For 
the Popish doctrine hath no sound comfort in it : 
for it leaveth men in desperation, in sickness, and 
upon their death-beds. For, alas, what comfort can 
a poor distressed conscience have in Popes' pardons, 
indulgences, masses, dirges, merits, works, pilgri- 
mages, purgatory, crosses, crucifixes, agnus dei's, 
and such like trash and trumpery ? These, alas, 
are too weak remedies for any spiritual diseases : 
they are not sufficient to procure pardon at God's 
hand for any sin. Alas, the poor blind Papists did 
know and feel that they were vile sinners ; they 
knew they must come to judgment ; they knew that 
the reward of sin was death, even the second death : 
they knew all this full well, and therefore had hor- 
rible convulsions in their consciences, and knew not 
how to obtain relief. For the doctrine of free justi- 
fication in the blood of Christ was hid from them ; 
they knew it not ; and therefore all assurance of 
God's favour, all peace of conscience, and all joy 
in the Holy Ghost, was utterly taken from them, 
and therefore many of them died in a most wretched 
and uncomfortable manner. And for this cause it 
is here said that they sought death, and desired to 
be rid of the world one way or another : for a tor- 
mented conscience who can bear ? it is a kind of 
hell torment. 

And the shapes of the locusts ivere like unto horses 
prepared unto the battle ; and on their heads ujere as 
it were croiuns like gold, and their faces were as the 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



107 



faces of men. And they had hair as the hair of 
women, and their teeth were as the teeth of lions^ 
Rev. ix. 7. 8. 

Hitherto we have heard of the pedigree and poi- 
soned stings of these vile locusts, and how they 
vexed the inhabitants of the earth all the time of 
the great Antichrist. Now we are to understand of 
their form and likeness : for the Spirit of God doth 
here paint them out in their colours, that all men 
may discern them, and beware of them. 

First, it is said that they were like unto horses 
prepared unto battle ; that is, they were as strong 
and fierce as war horses, to rush and run upon all 
such as should but once murmer and mutter against 
them, or their authority. Moreover, they have 
crowns of gold upon their heads ; which sheweth 
and signifieth that they were the conquerors of 
the earth, and lords of the world; and who but 
they ? For in those days no man, nay, no lord or 
king, durst speak against a monk, a friar, or a 
priest ; for if they did they were sure to be punished 
for it. They had also faces like the faces of men ; 
that is, they set fair faces upon matters, and pre 
tended great devotion in religion, flattering the 
people, and making them believe that they could 
give them pardon for all their sins, and bring them 
to heaven ; when, as in very truth, for the gratifi- 
cation of their appetites, and for the purpose of 
enriching themselves, they made a traffick of then 
religion with the great and the affluent, by setting 
fair faces upon their proceedings ; and as St. Peter 
Saitli (2 Peter, chap, ii. 3.), Through covetousness 



108 



AN EXPOSITION 



and with famed words, they made merchandize of 
mens souls, and did closely wind themselves into 
the hearts of the simple people by their fawning in- 
sinuations, being in very deed most notable flat- 
terers and hypocrites. 

They had hair as the hair of women ; that is, they 
were altogether effeminate, being given to delicacy, 
lust, and wantonness, and drowned in debauchery 
and every kind of excess. Their teeth were as the 
teeth of lions, to catch and snatch all that they 
could come by* They got the Church livings into 
their hands ; they first made impropriations ; they 
encroached upon temporal men's lands ; and they 
enriched themselves by the most oppressive means. 
If we turn our eyes toward their abbies, priories, 
and nunneries, we may easily judge what teeth they 
had. Moreover it is said they had habergeons, like 
to the habergeons of iron ; that is, they were so 
strongly armed with the defence and countenance 
of the Pope, that no secular power durst resist their 
oppressors. Their wings were like the sound of 
chariots, when many horses ran into battle ; that 
is, with noise and terrible threatenings they strove 
to uphold their kingdom. Also in Churches and 
pulpits they make a roaring noise, and with violent 
harangues seek to maintain their abominable ido- 
latry. They had tails like unto scorpions ; and 
there were stings in their tails. For with their poi- 
soned doctrine, and stinging authority, like adders 
and snakes, they stung many to death. Moreover, 
power was given them to hurt men five months ; that 
is, all the time of Antichrist's reign, as before shewn. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



109 



And they had a king over them, which is the angel 
of the bottomless-pit, whose name in the Hebrew 
tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath 
his name Ap oily on, Rev. ix. 11. 

As the fowls are said to have a king* over them, 
which is the eagle ; and the beasts, the lion ; and 
mortal men, some chief governor, under whose pro- 
tection and subjection they live ; so here these abo- 
minable locusts are said to have a king over them, 
which is the angel of the bottomless pit; that is, 
the devil or the Pope, which you will, under whose 
ensign they fight, and under whose defence they 
live. Their king's name in Hebrew is called Abad- 
don, and in Greek, Apollyon. These wcrds are 
both of one signification, that is, destroying: for 
both the devil himself, and his vicar, the Pope, are 
destroyers and wasters of the Church of God. 

One woe is past : and, behold, there come two ivoes 
more hereafter, Rev. ix. 12. 

We have heard at large what this first woe is, 
namely;, the plagne of the world, by the Pope and 
his clergy. Now we are to hear of the second woe, 
which is the most immense and destructive armies 
of the Turks, whereby the third part of men were 
slain. Some do expound this second woe, of the 
kingdom of Antichrist and his armies ; but that it 
is not so, may appear by these reasons following* : 

First, the angel denouncing woe, woe, woe ; de- 
nounceth three several woes ; and therefore it is 
said, One woe is past : and, behold, there come two 
more woes hereafter. It followeth then, that this is 

No. 5. Q 



110 



AN EXPOSITION 



a distinct and separate woe from the former, and 
therefore cannot be same. 

Secondly, this woe containeth a bodily slaughter 
of the third part of the world, and of the wicked 
reprobates : but the first woe was a plague of men's 
souls, as we have heard ; and therefore this cannot 
be the same with the first. 

Thirdly, we are to understand that this book de- 
scribe! h all the greatest calamities and plagues that 
should come upon the world in any age after Christ; 
and therefore we may justly think, that the kingdom 
of the Turks is not left out, seeing it was one of 
the greatest plagues that ever came upon the world. 
But the kingdom of the Turks is described in no 
other part of this Revelation, and therefore must 
of necessity be here described. 

And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice 
from the four horns of the golden altar which is be- 
fore God, saying to the sixth angel which had the 
trumpet, Loose the four angels ivhich are bound in 
the great river Euphrates, Rev. ix. 13, 14. 

Now we are come to the description of the second 
woe, which followeth upon the blowing of the sixth 
trumpet by the sixth angel. And first of all he 
saith he heard a voice from the four corners of the 
golden altar. From this altar the voice cometh to 
the angel which blew the sixth trumpet, that we 
might know it is the voice of the mighty God, and 
the commandment of our Lord Jesus. The voice 
commandeth the sixth angel to loose the four angels 
wnich are bound in the great river Euphrates. By 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



Ill 



these tour angels which are thus bound in Euphrates, 
is meant many devils, or angels of darkness, as we 
have heard before, chap. vii. 1. Their binding sig- 
nifieth their restraint, by which they were held back 
from doing that mischief which they desired to do. 
Their loosing signifieth that power was given them 
to perform that which they wished. 

They are said to be four in number, because tney 
should raise a dreadful plague in the four corners 
of the earth, both east, west, north, and south. 
The sense is, that the devils have yet farther and 
greater scope given them to plague and destroy the 
inhabitants of the earth. These devils had exceed- 
ing great power in the kingdom of Antichrist ; but 
they are insatiable in mischief, and therefore they 
only appear quiet till they have an opportunity of ac- 
complishing their desires. The place where they 
lie bound is Euphrates, wherein is a mystery ; for 
Euphrates, literally taken, is a great river, which 
ran so nigh the city of Bablylon, in Chaldea, that 
it was a mighty defence unto it, so that the city 
could not be taken until they that laid siege unto 
it, cut out trenches, and turned the waters another 
way. Now for the mystery, it is this : Rome, in 
this book, is called Babylon. By a metaphor, and 
after the same manner, the great river Euphrates, as 
we shall see afterward, chap. xvi. signifieth the 
power, wealth, and authority which that city of 
Rome, even this western Babel, hath to defend it- 
self. Then it followeth, that in this power, autho- 
rity, and strength of Rome, the devils lie bound; for 
they waited, through the power of Rome, to work 



112 



AN EXPOSITION 



yet far greater mischie., and therefore are said to 
be bound so long as they were restrained. The 
mischief which they plotted and purposed to bring 
to pass, by the power and authority of Rome, was 
the hatching and bringing forth of the Maho- 
metan religion j which in very deed did spring from 
the darkness of Rome, as from its proper root and 
original cause. 

The devils did foresee, that out of the superstitions 
and idolatries of Rome, defended by their great 
power and authority, the Mahometan religion might 
very well be framed ; and therefore not being con- 
tented with plaguing the western part of the world 
with Popery and idolatry, they do greedily desire 
also to plague the east part of the world with the 
false religion of Mahomet. They are not satisfied 
with filling and poisoning all Europe with abomi- 
nable idolatries, except also they plague and infect 
all Asia and Africa with the Turk's most execrable 
religion : so insatiable are the devils in working 
mischief. Now in the meantime they think them- 
selves too much confined, bound, and tied up in 
Rome and Romish r^'^ion, except they may be 
loosed, and proceed further to overspread the whole 
world with their impieties and infamous abomina- 
tions. A man would think, that when the devils 
had prevailed so far as to place Antichrist in his 
cursed chair, and to breed the swarms of locusts 
out of the smoke of hell, they might have been satis- 
fied : for then, as we say, hell seemed to be broke 
loose. But yet ali this cannot satisfy these evil 
spirits, but they will have the religion of Mahomet 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



113 



established, to poison and plague all the east parts 
of the world in their souls ; and also they will have 
the most huge, cruel, and savage armies of the Turks 
raised up, to murder and massacre millions of men 
in their bodies, in the western parts of the world, 
as presently we shall hear. Now till all this be 
effected they are said to lie bound at Rome. But 
here we see, that this sixth angel hath a direct com- 
mandment from Jesus Christ to loose these devils 
which lay bound in the great river Euphrates, that 
they might plague the whole world far and near, at 
their pleasure. So now all these malignant spirits 
are let loose, let us hear what followeth. 

And the four angels were loosed, which were pre- 
pared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a 
year, for to slay the third part of men, Rev. ix. 15. 

Now the devils being loosed and unbound by a 
special commandment from Christ, were in readi- 
diness to execute their mischief. This ascending 
by degrees, from a short time unto longer and 
longer, from an hour to a day, <fyc. doth signify, that 
as the evil spirits were prest, and at hand at an 
hours warning, as we say, to put in practice what- 
soever they had plotted ; so they were as forward to 
continue the same from an hour to a day, from a day 
to a month, and from a month to a year; that is, from 
time to time, until the date of their commission was 
out : for their time was limited, and their commis- 
sion bounded, as afterward we shall see. And this 
is our comfort, that both the Papacy is limited to 
five months, and the Turkish power to hours, days, 
months, and years. The devils powers are limited* 



114 



AN EXPOSltlON 



though it grieveth them full sore. They cannot do 
what they desire ; they cannot continue as long as 
they would. 

And the number of the army of the horsemen were 
two hundred thousand: and I heard the number of 
them, Rev. ix. 16. 

Now, upon the loosing of these devils, here fol- 
lowed! the description of a most dreadful plague 
which they raised up ; and it is an army, a murder- 
ing array, an army in number exceeding great : for 
he saith, They were twenty thousand times ten thou- 
sand ; that is, two hundred millions, or two hundred 
thousand thousands. But we may not think that 
this army was ever all at one time, or in any one 
age ; but here are the armies of many ages reckoned 
up, and the full plague of many years set forth. 
But, it may asked, how could St. John number such 
an army? He answers this doubt, and saith, / 
heard the number of them. He did not number 
them ; but the number was told him. 

Moreover it is to be observed, that as this army 
did exceed in number, so also in terror and strength, 
and therefore they are said to be all horsemen. For 
an army of horsemen are both stronger and more 
terrible than an army of footmen. 

A?id thus I saw the horses in the vision, and them 
that sat on them, having breast-plates of fire, and, 
of jacinth, and brimstone : and the heads of the 
horses were as the heads of lions: and out of their 
mouths issued fire and smoke and brimsto?ie, Rev. 
ix. 17. 

Here is the description of the horsemen and 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



115 



horses, as they appeared to John in a vision. First, 
touching- the horsemen ; it is said that they were 
very well armed with breast" plates, that is, coats of 
mail or corslets, and that of a fiery colour, and of 
the colour of jacinth^ that is of smoke, as appeareth 
in the last clause of this verse, and also of the colour 
of brimstone. For as it was usual for horsemen in 
compleat armour to wear in their breast-plates and 
targets certain ensigns and colours, whereby they 
might appear terrible to their enemies, so these 
Turkish warriors and horsemen do hold out their co- 
lours of fire, smoke, and brimstone, as it were flags 
of defiance against the whole world, threatening 
present death to all that should withstand them. 

Now, as concerning their horses, no doubt but 
they were as fierce as the horsemen. They had 
heads like lions ; that is, they were full of mettle 
and fierceness, and out of their mouths ivent forth 
fire , and smoke, and brimstone ; that is, they had 
the same colours and ensigns upon them that their 
riders had. 

By these three was the third part of men hilled, by 
the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which 
issued out of their mouths, Rev. ix. 18. 

Here is set down the great slaughters and de- 
vastation which these martial horsemen and Turkish 
armies made throughout the most part of Europe. 
For he saith, The third part of men, that is, great 
numbers in Europe, were slain by the fire, the smoke, 
and the brimstone, which came out of their mouths: 
that is, by their cruelty and barbarous inhumanity, 
some being murdered in their bodies by cruel and 



l!f> 



AN EXPOSITION 



lingering" deaths, and others violently drawn to the 
wicked religion of Mahomet. For, partly by ex- 
ternal violence, and partly by a subtle shew of re- 
ligion and devotion, they destroyed thousands both 
in their souls and bodies. And therefore it is said, 
Their power is in their mouths, and in their tails* 
Rev. ix. ly. For their tails were like unto serpents, 
and had heads wherewith they hurt. 

But, for the better understanding of these things, 
I think it not amiss a little to open and lay forth the 
rising up, and increasing of the power of the Turk. 

About the year of our Lord 59 1 was Mahomet 
born, in a certain village of Arabia, called Itrarix; 
for so does history report. This Mahomet, by fraud 
and cunning, grew into credit and fame among the 
seditious Arabians and Egyptians, insomuch that 
they made him a captain over them, to war against 
the Persians. 

After tli is he married a rich wife, and by that 
means he won the hearts of many with gifts. In 
the days of Heraclius, the emperor, which was in 
the year of our Lord 623, he grew to be very mighty. 
After this he feigned himself to be a prophet, and 
said that he had visions and revelations, and talked 
with angels. And by the help of Sergius, a monk, 
he framed a new worship and religion, forming 
it partly out of the Old Testament, partly from 
the Papists, and partly from the heathen. He 
reigned nine years, and so died. 

After him succeeded in the kingdom of the Sara- 
cens, Ebubezar, who reigned two years ; Haurnar, 
who reigned twelve years; Muhavias, who reigned 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



117 



twenty-four years • all these made war against the 
Persians, and sundry other nations, and overcame 
them, and set up the religion of Mahomet among 
them ; and by these means the kingdom of the Sa- 
racens grew mighty: but in process of time the 
kingdom of the Turks grew great, and the kingdom 
of the Saracens diminished. Within a short time 
after this, the Tartars, a barbarous people, waxed 
strong, and made war against the Turks, and pre- 
vailed greatly for a time. But, about the year of 
our Lord 1300, the empire of the Tartars was over- 
thrown, and the empire of the Turks nourished more 
than ever it did before. For now come the greatest 
monsters, and most savage and cruel tyrants of all : 
the first of them was Ottoman., the second Bajazet, 
and the third was Amurath These made bloody 
wars against the Christians, (I mean the Papists in 
Europe,) and enlarged the Turk's^dominions very 
much. 

They did at various times so cruelly murder the in 
habitants of the west with their immense and sangui- 
nary armies, that at last the Pope, the emperor, the king 
of Hungary, the king of Poland, the king of France, the 
duke of Burgundy, the duke of Venice, and almost all 
the potentates in Europe, entered into an alliance for 
the purpose of resisting the aggressions of the Turks 
but without success : for so immense were the armies 
of those barbarians, that they bore down all oppo- 
sition, and devastated Europe with fire and sword. 

Then we see that verified which here was fore- 
told, to wit, That the immense armies of the Turks, 

with their horses and horsemen, should slay the third 
No. 6. R 



118 



AN EXPOSITION 



part of men : that is, the idolaters in Europe, by 
heaps and infinite numbers. 

To relate the particular battles between the Turks 
and the Christians in Europe, and their horrible 
blood-shedding-, would require a volume; but this 
which I have briefly mentioned, may serve to give 
some light unto it, and may suffice for the under- 
standing of the text. 

Now it is said in the next verse, that notwith- 
standing this heavy hand of God which was upon 
the Papists in Europe, and these dreadful judg- 
ments and massacres, they repented not of their 
idolatries, but waxed worse and worse: for no 
judgments, no plagues, can make the wicked any 
better, as we see in the examples of Pharaoh and 
Saul. And here it is said, And the rest of the men 
which were not killed by these plagues, yet repented 
not of the works of their hands, that they should ?iot 
worship devils, and idols of gold, and silver, and 
brass, and stone, and of wood: which neither can 
see, nor hear, nor walk : neither repented they of 
their murders, nor of their sorceries, nor of their for- 
nication, nor of their thefts, Rev. ix. 20, 21. 

And thus we see how the devils which were bound 
in Euphrates, being let loose upon the world, in the 
wrath and just judgment of God, did terribly plague 
both the Turks, in their souls, and the Papists in 
their bodies. The one with false religion, the other 
with bloody swords : and so was the desire of the 
devil fully satisfied. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



H9 



CHAP. X. 

Having opened and expounded the two first woes 
which fell out upon the sounding* of the fifth and 
sixth trumpet, containing the two great plagues of 
Popery and Mahomedanism, wherewith the world 
was punished many hundred years ; now in this 
chapter we are to hear of good news and great com- 
fort, after so much sorrow. For here our Lord 
Jesus Christ cometh down from heaven to deliver his 
poor afflicted Church, and to be revenged of all his 
cruel enemies. For now before the third and last 
woe, containing the greatest plague of all upon the 
world, which is the last judgment; wherein the 
wicked shall be tormented in hell-fire for ever, both 
in body and soul ; I say, before the sounding of the 
seventh trumpet by the seventh angel, of which we 
shall hear in the next chapter. Now, in the mean- 
time, is shewed in this chapter what care God had 
for his little flock, which, no doubt, were hid in 
those days, and did not appear ; and yet were scat- 
tered in corners, even in the midst of the darkness 
of Popery, and the most furious rage of the Turkish 
armies. And therefore the principal scope and drift 
of this chapter, is to shew how the gospel should be 
preached in many kingdoms, now after this general 
darkness, for the discovering and overthrow both of 
Popery and Mahometanism, and to shew what 
should fall out in the Church now in the middle 
time, before the seventh and last trumpet sound ; 



120 



AN EXPOSITION 



for then cometh the last judgment, as the angel 
sweareth in this chapter, ver. 6, 7« 

This chapter contains four principal parts, which 
are as follows: 

The first is a description of Christ and his glory. 

The second sheweth how the gospel should be 
preached in many nations and kingdoms, by the 
ministers of this last age, whereby all adversary 
power should be overthrown. 

The third is a watch- word given to the world by 
Christ, that when the seventh angel should sound 
the trumpet the world should end. 

The last shews how all faithful preachers being 
called and authorised by Christ, should labour and 
take pains in the study of God's book, and after- 
ward should publish the knowledge thereof far and 
near. 

And I saw anotlter mighty angel come down from 
heaven, clothed with a cloud; and a rainbow was upon 
his head, and his face ivas as it were the sun, and his 
feet as pillars of fire, Rev. x. 1. 

This angel of might is our Lord Christ, as ap- 
peareth by the description of him, and by all the 
consequences that follow : for he is said to be clothed 
with a cloud, which signifieth his great glory and 
majesty. For he shall come in the clouds of heaven 
to judge the world ; that is, with great pomp and 
glory. The rainbow was upon his head; which sig- 
nifieth the covenant of peace with his Church, as 
before, chap. iv. 3. His face was as the sun ; which 
signifieth comfort and deliverance to his Church, and 
the dispelling of all the smoke of the bottomless 



UrON THE REVELATION. 



121 



pit, as the sun scattereth and driveth away the 
thick mists. 

His feet were as pillars of fire, which signifieth 
that he should tread down all his enemies under his 
feet, both Pope and Turk : for he must reign till he 
have destroyed them all. The Pope a long time kept 
all the kings of Europe in submission. The locusts 
were of great power. The Turks prevailed, and ex- 
tended their empire exceedingly. But what are they 
all to this mighty and glorious angel Christ ? What 
is their power to withstand him ? What can Abad- 
don, the king of the locusts, do against this mighty 
King of Sion ? What can the Turk's most terrible 
horses and horsemen do against this Angel which 
sitteth upon the white horse ? Alas, alas, they are 
able to do nothing 7 They must all be trodden down 
under his feet of fire. 

And he had in his hand a little book open : and he 
set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on 
the earth, Rev. x. 2. 

This little book signifieth the Bible. 

It is called little in respect of the great and huge 
volumes of Popish books, though in itself it be 
large. 

It is said to be open, that all men might look 
into it, because it had been shut a long time before, 
even during all the time of the darkening of the sun 
and air by the smoke which came out of the bottom- 
less pit. But although it was long shut up in the 
time of Popery, and lay buried in a strange tongue, 
yet now it is opened, and publicly preached by all 
the servants of God, And all this, no doubt, is to be 



122 



AN EXPOSITION 



understood of Luther's time, and all the times ever 
since the gospel was spread abroad after the great 
darkness. For, some hundred years ago it was hard to 
find an English Bible, but now, God be thanked, there 
are thousands to be found in the hands of God's people. 
And therefore the things here prophesied of, are ful- 
filled in our days : for we live under the opening of 
the seventh seal, and the sounding of the sixth 
trumpet, and the pouring forth of the ] sixth vial, as 
here doth partly appear, and shall, God willing, be 
made more manifest when we come to the sixteenth 
chapter. 

Now we are diligently to observe, that as the open- 
ing of this book, and the preaching of the gospel by 
Luther and his successors, hath dispersed the former 
darkness, and beaten down Popery, so also hath it 
driven back the Turk, and taken from us all fear of 
him, which in former ages was the terror of the 
world; for since men have looked into this book, 
repented of their idolatry, and turned unto God 
with all their hearts, the Turk and his power hath 
not been feared, especially in these parts where the 
gospel has been preached. 

For God, in his merciful providence towards his 
Church, hath diverted his power another way, and 
set him work elsewhere. So that if men cannot be 
brought to believe that God raised him up as * a 
scourge for idolaters, and a plague for idolatry and 
other foul sins, according to the words in the 
former chapter, where it is said, They repented not 
of the works of their hands, S?c. yet when they see, 
that at the opening of the book of God, and for 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



123 



saking idolatry, the fear of him is removed, let thern 
believe it. 

Moreover it is said, that he put his right foot upon 
the sea, and his left on the earth. 

And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: 
arid when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their 
voices, Rev. x. iii. 

This crying with a loud voice, like the roaring of 
a lion, signifies the manifestation of the wrath of 
Christ against all his enemies : for now he beginneth 
to roar against them, as a lion when he is hungry 
roareth for his prey. 

By the seven thunders which uttered their voices, 
is meant those perfect and exquisite judgments 
which were now to be inflicted both upon the king- 
dom of the Pope and the Turk. We have heard 
before that seven is a perfect number in this book, 
and that thunder is put for the thundering of God's 
wrath, and all such broils and plagues as follow 
thereupon ; and this is the reason of this inter- 
pretation. 

And when the seven thunders had uttered their 
voices, I was about to ivrite: and I heard a voice from 
heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the 
seven thunders uttered, and write them not, Rev. 
X. 4. 

It should seem these seven thunders did so speak, 
as they might be understood, for John was about to 
write the things which they spake, thinking that 
they were uttered for that end and purpose, that he 
should deliver them in writing to the Churches. 
But he receiveth a commandment to the contrary: 



124 



AN EXPOSITION 



for he is willed not to write them, but to conceal 
them until the appointed time. 

But some may say, Why were they uttered, see- 
ing" they must be concealed and kept close ? I an- 
swer, it was not in vain. For, first, though the 
particulars be not expressed what the thunders 
spake, yet we are taught that there remains most 
fearful judgments against all the oppressors of the 
Church, which Christ hath thundered out with ter- 
ror against them. And when the time determined 
is come, they shall be seen and understood ; but in 
the meantime they are sealed up, and kept close, 
according to that of J ob. Why should not the times 
be had of the Almighty, so as they which know him 
should not perceive the times appointed of him. And 
that of Daniel : These things are sealed up until the 
time determined. 

And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and 
upon the earth, lifted up his hand to heaven, and 
sware by him that liveth for ever and ever, who cre- 
ated heaven, and the things that therein are, and the 
earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, 
and the things which are therein, That there should 
be time no longer: but in the days of the voice 
of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to 
sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he 
hath declared to his servants the prophets, Rev. x. 
5, 6, ft 

The sum of these three verses is, that Christ 
giveth warning of the last judgment, that men 
might awake and look out in time: and because 
men, for the most part, are careless and secure, 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



125 



putting the evil day far from them, as the prophet 
says. Therefore here Christ bindeth it with a so- 
lemn oath, and solemn gestures thereunto annexed, 
as was the lifting- up of the hand in ancient time, 
Gen, xiv. 22. 

The thing that our Lord Jesus declareth, is, that 
there should be time no longer ; that is, time as it is 
now, or the present course and current of events. 
- And the voioe which I heard from heaven spake 
unto me again, and said, Go and take the little book 
which is open in the hand of the angel tvhich standeth 
upoji the sea and upon the earth. And I went unto 
the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book. 
And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up ; and it 
shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth 
as sweet as honey. And I took the little book out of 
the angers hand, and ate it up; and it was in my 
mouth sweet as honey ; and as soon as I had eaten it, 
my belly was bitter. And he said unto me, Thou must 
prophecy again before many peoples, and nations, and 
tongues, and kings, Rev. x. 8, 9, 10, 11. 

The brief sense of these four verses is, that the 

preachers of the gospel being called, allowed, and 

authorized by Christ unto their ministry, should 

study the scriptures with great diligence, even until 

they had, as it were, eaten, digested, and made the 

word of God a part of themselves ; and that then 

they should preach and publish unto all nations and 

kingdoms these truths and doctrines of the gospel, 

which now a long time had remained hid in the 

reign of Antichrist. It is to be observed, that John, 

in this place, represents the person of all the mini- 
No. 6. S 



126 



AN EXPOSITION 



sters of the gospel which should be raised up in these 
last days for the overthrow of Antichrist, and the 
restoration of true religion : for John himself did 
not live to these times. 

Further it is to be observed, that all godly stu- 
dents and zealous ministers do eat up the book of 
God, by reading, study, prayer, and meditation ; and 
they find it sweet in their mouth; that is, they find 
and feel great joy and comfort in the study and me- 
ditation thereof, especially when God revealeth 
thereby great and hidden secrets unto them ; and 
giveth them to understand the mysteries of the 
gospel, and councils of his will, which are locked 
up from the wise and prudent of this world. This, 
I say, is sweeter unto their mouth than honey, and 
the honey-comb. Concerning this phrase of eating 
up the book, see Ezekiel ii. 9. for here the Holy 
Ghost alludeth thereunto, 

This book being sweet in the mouth, yet being 
eaten and digested, is bitter in the belly. 

There may be three reasons given for this bitter- 
ness, viz. 

First, because it being once taken down into 
our soul by godly meditation, doth mortify our cor- 
rupt nature, and bring under our lust, and therefore 
seemeth bitter to flesh and blood. 

Secondly, because afflictions and trials frequently 
follow the sound digestion of the gospel. 

Thirdly, because the doctrine of the gospel being 
swallowed by the ministers thereof, is not then use- 
less and forgotten, but, as a bitter and invigorating 
medicine, it imparts health and activity to their 



UPON THE REVELATION 



12jr 



whole frame, in order that they may be prepared 
and strengthened for the constant and laborious 
duties which lie before them. And for this cause it 
is said in the last verse, that they must prophecy 
again before inany peoples, and nations, and tongues, 
and kings. 

Now blessed be the name of the Lord our God, 
who hath given us to live in this age, wherein we do 
with our eyes behold and see the fulfilling of all 
these things. Let us therefore praise God for this 
great work which we see wrought in our days ; and 
let us still more and more magnify this little book, 
which will utterly destroy Popery, and bring down 
the proud Antichrist, do all that light for him what 
they can. 



CHAP. XI. 

We have heard that the little book should be 
opened, and the gospel preached and published to 
many nations and kingdoms, after the great dark- 
ness of Popery, and that this was done by Luther, 
Melancthon, Calvin, Peter Virit, Peter Martyr, Bul- 
linger, Bucer, and all their faithful successors unto 
this day. Now, in this chapter we are to under- 
stand the effect and good success of their preaching 
and publishing the gospel; which was that the 
Church should be restored, reformed, and built up 
thereby, which a long time had been wasted and 
oppressed by the tyranny of Antichrist; and that 



128 



AN EXPOSITION 



many should embrace this gospel, forsake theit 
idolatries, and turn unto God with all their hearts ; 
yea, whole nations and kingdoms in Europe should 
be converted to the faith, as we see at this day, God 
be praised. So then the principal object of this 
chapter, is to shew those things which yet remain 
to be fulfilled under the sounding of the sixth trum- 
pet, which is the preaching and prevailing of the 
gospel, even unto the world's end ; and also the 
thing which follow upon the sounding of the seventh 
trumpet, which is the resurrection and last judg- 
ment. 

This chapter contains six principal things, as it 
were six parts thereof. 

First, it sheweth how the true Church should be 
gathered together, and built up by the preaching of 
the gospel, and all the wicked refused and cast out. 

Secondly, it describes the builders; that is, all 
the faithful ministers which had, and should resist 
Antichrist. 

Thirdly, it sheweth how Antichrist should perse- 
cute the preachers and professors of the gospel even 
unto death. 

Fourthly, it shews that Papists, Atheists, and 
wicked worldings, should rejoice in the death of 
God's people, and, in many cases, not vouchsafe 
them so much as the honour of burial, but send 
gifts one to another for joy that they were de- 
stroyed. 

Fifthly, it shews that, notwithstanding the rage 
and fury of the world in persecuting them to death, 
God should not only receive their souls to glory, 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



129 



but also raise up others endued with the same spi- 
rit, which should preach, profess, and witness the 
same truth constantly and continually, even unto 
the end of the world. 

Lastly, it shews that, after the preaching of the 
gospel some good time in this last age, the seventh 
angel should sound the trumpet, and the world 
should end. 

And there was given me a reed like u?ito a rod: 
and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the 
temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship 
therein, Rev. xi. 1 . 

Here Jesus Christ giveth a reed unto John like 
unto a rod ; and hereupon he is commanded by an 
angel to go about the measuring of the temple, the 
altar, &c. 

By this measuring with a reed like a rod, is signi- 
fied the restoring and building up of God's house, 
which now was greatly ruined, and run into decay 
through the long prevailing of Popery. Measuring 
with a reed, is taken for the building up of God's 
Church, after the decayed state thereof, both in 
Ezekiel, Zechariah, and this prophecy. John as the 
representative of all faithful ministers, hath this 
measuring rod given him, because the Church was 
to be restored and built up by the ministers and 
ministry of the gospel. 

The thing to be measured is the temple, the altar, 
and them that worship therein. 

This is an allusion to the legal worship whereby 
our spiritual worship is represented. For by the 
material temple, is meant the spiritual temple, or 



130 



AN EXPOSITION 



Church of God. By the altar of stone, is meant the 
spiritual worship. By them that worship therein 
with carnal sacrifices, is meant the true members of 
the Church, which worship God in spirit and truth- 

Now then, both the Church, the true worship* 
and worshippers, were all to be measured, re- 
paired, and built up by the ministry of the word ; 
which were all decayed, and almost laid w r aste by 
the Pope's tyrau . 

But the court which is without the temple leave out, 
and measure it not ; for it is given unto the Gentiles : 
and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and 
two months, Rev. xi. 2. 

John is here forbidden to measure and build up 
the court which is without the temple. Whereby 
is meant all heretics, hypocrites, worldlings, and all 
such as have a place in the Church, but are not of 
the Church. This phrase of speech is taken from the 
old typical worship, as the rest before. For in the 
temple of Jerusalem there was an outward court, 
which was common to all, good and bad : the holy 
place, which was proper to the priests and levites : 
and the holy of holiest, or most holy place, where 
none might come but the high priest. 

Here is a reason added why the Lord God refuses 
all papists and hypocrites, and all such as belong to 
the outward court only, and it is this : that this out- 
ward court is given unto the Gentiles ; that is, to all 
false Christians and counterfeits in religion, which 
are members of the visible Church, but have nothing 
to do with the invisible. 

These are compared to Gentiles in two respects : 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



131 



first, in regard to profaneness, for they are as profane 
as the heathen. Secondly, in respect of persecuting 
the truth : for hypocrites and atheists are as for- 
ward in persecuting- the people of God as the hea- 
then emperors, which persecuted the Church for the 
space of three hundred years. All comes in this, 
that when the Church should be gathered and built 
by the preaching of the gospel, God would have all 
papists, atheists, and hypocrites shut out. 

Moreover, here is the second reason yielded why 
the outward court should be left out, and not mea- 
sured: to wit, because they should tread the holy city 
under foot forty and two months ; that is, they should 
persecute the Church all the time of Antichrist's 
reign. For forty-two months in this verse, and 1260 
days in the next verse, and three days and a half in 
verse 9, and time, times, and half a time in the twelfth 
chapter and the fourteenth verse, and l26o days, in 
the twelfth chapter and the sixth verse, doth signify 
all one thing, which is the short reign of Antichrist ; 
for these months, these days, and these times, do 
every one of them make three Jfears and an half. 
For who knoweth not that forty-two months make 
just three years and an half; and that 1260 days 
maketh even so much also ; and by time, he means 
a year; by times, two years; and by half a 
time, half a year. Now the reason why Antichrist's 
reign is numbered by days, months, and half-times, 
and all amounting but to three years and an half, is 
to shew the short continuance thereof, for the com- 
fort of the Church, as appeareth more fully and 
plainly in various places of this prophecy, where it 



132 



AN EXPOSITION 



is mentioned in plain words that Antichrist should 
reign but a short time ; for what is five or six hun- 
dred years in comparison with eternity. 

But here the Papists do shew themselves most 
sottish and ridiculous, in that they would gather 
from hence that the Pope is not Antichrist : for, say 
they, Antichrist shall reign but three years and an 
half, but the Pope hath reigned many years ; there- 
fore the Pope is not Antichrist. 

Now to answer the proposition of their argument, 
taken from this place. First, it may be answered, 
that this place is not to be understood literally, but 
mystically; as many other things in this book. 

Secondly, here is a certain number put for an un- 
certain ; a definite number for an indefinite ; which 
also is usual in this book, as we heard before con- 
cerning the sealing of the tribes, of every tribe 
12,000, which maketh 144,000. Now no man is so 
mad as to think there were just so many sealed, and 
neither more nor less. 

Thirdly, here is an allusion to Daniel's weeks, and 
other prophetical computations ; wherein, some- 
times, a day is put for a year ; a week for seven 
years, as in Daniel ; and a month for thirty years. 
So then I conclude, that it is extreme folly to in- 
terpret this place literally. 

The curious and frivolous interpretations of this 
and other chapters in this book, by some writers, I 
purposely omit, as being untrue, unsound, and un- 
judicial : for I only, in this book, seek the sense that 
is, and not the sense which is not, as hath be^n said 
before. 



UrON THE REVELATION. 



133 



And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and 
they shall prophecy a thousand and two hundred and 
threescore days, clothed in sackcloth, Rev. xi. 3. 

Having set down how Antichrist and his company, 
being those Gentiles which possess the outward court, 
should tread down the holy city ; that is, the true 
Church of God for a short time : now he cometh to 
shew, that even in the height and pride of the 
Pope's power and government, yet the Church was 
not entirely extinct ; God did never utterly forsake 
it ; but in all ages, and at all times, God raised up 
one or other to withstand all Popish proceedings : 
which is here meant by the two witnesses, For as- 
suredly these two witnesses do not signify Enoch 
and Elias, as the Papists and some others do dream 
but they signify all the faithful preachers and pro- 
fessors of the truth, which in all ages, both former 
and latter, have opposed themselves against the 
Pope, his clergy, his doctrine, his religion, and all 
his abominable proceedings. 

They are called witnesses, because they should 
bear witness unto the truth. 

They are said to be two in number, for three 
reasons, viz. 

First, because they were very few in those days 
when Popery did so generally prevail, for two is the 
smallest number. 

Secondly, because the law of God doth admit of 
no less number in bearing witness, as it is written, 
In the mouth of tivo or three witnesses shall every 
word stand. 

No. 6. T 



134 



AN EXPOSITION 



Thirdly, It is an allusion to Zerubbtibel and 
Joshua, which were the two restorers and builders 
of the temple after the captivity. Christ saith here, 
that he will give power to his two witnesses : for no 
man hath any power in heavenly things except it be 
given to him from above ; and especially to stand 
fast to the truth in the heat of persecutions and 
troubles. 

It is said, that these two witnesses shall prophecy ; 
that is preach, declare, and speak. For so pro- 
phecy is taken in the former chapter, and last verse ; 
so also in other places of the scripture. 

The time of their prophesying, being 1 260 days, 
have been expounded before. 

These two witnesses are clothed in sackcloth; 
which sign i net h that they should lead a sorrowful 
life in this world. For in old time, when men did 
fast and mourn, they did use to put on sackcloth, 
it followeth then, that these faithful preachers, and 
witnesses of the truth, did not spend their days in 
mirth, jollity, and worldly pomp and vanity, f as did 
the Pope's clergy, and pompous prelates of Anti- 
christ. 

Now if any man will demand how this may ap- 
pear that there have been always some raised up by 
God to write, preach, declare, and speak against the 
whore of Babylon, even when she was aloft, and 
reigned as the queen and lady of the world ; I an- 
swer, that history records the names of many who 
have, at various times, preached against the idola* 
trous doctrines of Rome; and that it is plainly 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



135 



proved, that in all countries and kingdoms of Europe 
there were ever some stirred up to impugne and re- 
sist the whore of Babylon : as, 

In England, — Robert Grosted, bishop of Lincoln, 
in the year 1293 ; John WicklifFe, supported by 
Edward III. and divers of the nobility in England, 
1400. 

In Germany, — Taulerus, a preacher, 1354 ; Fran- 
ciscus Petracha, 1356; Johannes de Rupescissa, 
1357; Conradus Hager, 1359; Gerhardus Rhidor 
and Petrus de Corbona, 1360; Johannes de Poliaco 
and John Zisca, 1420. 

In Bohemia, — John Husse, 1414 ; Jerome, of 

Prague, 1416; Mathias Parisiensis, 1370. 

In Spain, — Arnoldus de Nova Villa, 1250, 

In Italy, — Jerome Savonarola, a monk, and — 
Silvester, a friar, 1500 

In France, Waldas, (of whom came the 

Waldenses, or poor men of Lyons, in France,) 1 160 ; 
Guilienus de Sancto Amore, 1252 ; Robert Gallus* 
1290 ; ■ Lauren tius, 1290. 

In Ireland, Armachanus, an archbishop, 

1362. 

In Swahia, — Many preachers at once, 1240. 

In Greece,— All . the Churches renounced the 
Church of Rome for their abominable idolatry, 
1230. 

It were too tedious to recite the names of all who 
are celebrated by historians as having withstood both 
the Pope and Popery, even when it did most of all 
bear the sway ; these may suffice for the under- 
standing of the text. As for those which have been 



13b 



AN EXPOSITION 



raised up since the decay and fall of Popery ; I 
mean since Luther's time,, they are so many, and so 
well known, that I need say nothing-. 

These are the two olive-trees, and the two candle- 
sticks standing before the God of the earth, Rev. xi. 4. 

Here the two witnesses are compared to two olive- 
trees, because, as the olive-tree yields its oil and 
fruitfulness, so the ministers of Christ distribute upon 
the Church the sweet balm of the spirit, which is, 
all heavenly and spiritual graces: as the metaphor 
of oil is often so taken in the scriptures. 

They are also compared to two candlesticks ; be- 
cause, that as the candlestick beareth up the candle 
set upon it, so the ministers of the gospel support 
and hold forth the light of God's word, even in the 
greatest darkness. 

These candlesticks are said to stand before the 
God of the earth ; because God beareth rule, not 
only in heaven, but in earth also, even then when 
all things in the earth seem to be most troubled, 
and the Church militant under great persecutions, 
as now it was. 

And if any man ivill hurt them, fire proceedeth out 
of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies ; and 
if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be 
killed These have power to shut heaven, that it rain 
not in the days of their prophecy : and have power 
over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the 
earth ivith all plagues, as often as they ivill, Rev. 
xi. 5, 6. 

Here is shewed, that if any despise the simplicity 
of these two witnesses, and treat them with con- 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



137 



tempt, because of their meekness and humility, that 
there is a fire cometh out of their mouth ; that is, the 
mighty power of the word of God issuing* out of 
their mouths, which overthroweth and overturneth 
their enemies ; nay, as fire, it consumeth them to 
ashes : for the ministers of the gospel are armed 
with ready vengeance against all disobedience. There- 
fore those must be deranged, and know not what they 
do, who oppose themselves against the true mini- 
sters of Christ. For the sword which they fight 
with slayeth the reprobates in their souls, though 
not in their bodies : for the ministry of the word is 
the savour of death to all unbelievers. 

That which is here spoken, of shutting the heavens 
that it rain not, and turning the waters into blood, is 
an allusion to Elias and Moses. Whereof the one, 
by his prayer, shut the heavens ; the other, by his 
rod, turned the waters into blood. Now the faith- 
ful ministers of the gospel are compared to these 
two, not because these should work such outward 
miracles as they did, but because they should be fur- 
nished with spiritual power, which is far greater. 
For most sure it is, that the invisible and spiritual 
power wherewith the ministers of the gospel are 
armed, is very great and glorious, though the world 
see it not, nor know it not. For the apostle saith, 
The iveapons of our warfare are not carnal, but 
mighty through God to the pulling down of holds, 
casting down imaginations, and every thing that ex~ 
alteth itself against the knowledge of God, <fyc. 2 Cor. 
t. 4, 5. 

And. ivhen they shall have finished their testimony > 



138 



AN EXPOSITION 



the beast that asccndeth out of the bottomless pit shall 
make 'war against them, and shall overcome them, and 
hill them, Rev. xi. 7. 

This passage alludes to the relentless tyranny, 
and barbarous cruelty with which Antichrist should 
oppress these faithful witnesses of our Lord Jesus. 
For although they overcome him with the spiritual 
sword, which is the fire that cometh out of their 
mouths, yet, for a time, power was given to this 
beast that ascendeth from the bottomless pit ; that 
is, the Pope and his adherents, who have permis- 
sion for a limitted time to persecute God's saints, 
and put them to the sword ; but it is to be observed, 
that Antichrist can do nothing till the two witnesses 
have finished their testimony: such is God's care 
and providence for all his faithful servants. 

And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of 
the great city, which is spiritually called Sodom and 
Egypt, ivhere also our Lord was crucified, Rev. xi. 8. 

By the great city here, is meant Rome ; and yet 
not the city only of Rome, but all the Roman em- 
pire, power, and jurisdiction, as afterward shall be 
made manifest. Now the bodies of those which were 
massacred in all nations by Antichrist's tyranny, are 
Here said to lie in the streets of Rome, that is, to be cast 
forth into the open fields, as not worthy the honour 
of burial in all places, countries, and kingdoms, 
within the Roman empire or jurisdiction of Rome; 
as we read to have been in England, Scotland, 
France, Ireland, Germany, and Spain. And, as the 
Holy Ghost saith, the dead bodies of thy servants 
have they given to be meat to the fowls of the heaven, 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



139 



and the flesh of thy saints unto the beasts of the 
earth. 

Moreover it is to be observed, that Rome is here 
compared, spiritually, to Sodom and Egypt. To 
Sodom for wickedness ; for what city ever was, or 
is more wicked than Rome, the mother of whore- 
doms, and the abominations of the earth. And to 
Egypt for idolatry, and keeping God's people in 
spiritual bondage. 

Last of all, it is here said that our Lord Jesus 
was crucified at Rome ; which may seem strange, 
since all men know that Christ was crucified at 
Jerusalem. But to answer this doubt, we are to 
understand that, in respect of the place, our Lord 
Jesus was crucified at Jerusalem : but if we look to 
the power and authority that put him to death, he 
was crucified at Rome; for Christ was put to death 
by a Roman judge, by Roman laws, by Roman au- 
thority, by a kind of death proper only to the Ro- 
mans, and in a place which then was within the 
Roman empire. And for this cause it is here said 
that Christ was crucified at Rome. 

And they of the people, and kindreds, and tongues, 
and nations, shall see their dead bodies three days and 
a half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put 
in graves, Rev. xi. 9. 

Hitherto we have heard of the rage of Antichrist 
against the two witnesses. Now further we are to 
understand, of the malice and fury of all his adhe- 
rents ; that is, all papists, atheists, and the rest of 
the blind people and seduced multitude, which did 
allow the Pope's cruelty, in shedding the blood of 



140 



AN EXPOSITION 



the martyrs ; and they do testify the allowance and 
approbation of the Pope's fact, and also their own 
malice and madness against them in this ; that they 
will not vouchsafe them the honour of burial, but 
cast out their dead bodies as carrion, or as the dead 
bodies of dogs : thereby shewing that they thought 
them no better than beasts. Nay, we read that 
their frantic rage was so great and outrageous, that 
they wreaked their malice upon the dead bones ; 
they digged up the bodies of God's witnesses out of 
their graves, and burnt them to ashes. 

Whereas it is said, they shall see their dead bodies; 
the meaning is, that all the blind people within the 
Roman empire should be eye-witnesses of these 
things ; and not only so, but even great agents also 
in the slaughter of God's people. 

By three days and a half, which is half a week, he 
meaneth all the time of Antichrist's reign and tyran- 
nical government, as before hath been shewed. For 
these three days and a half, being in prophetical 
computation three years and a half, signify the same 
thing that the two and forty months, and a thou- 
sand two hundred and threescore days before. 

And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over 
them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to 
another ; because these two prophets tormented them 
that dwelt on the earth, Rev. xi. 10. 

Here we see how the inhabitants of the earth, that 
is, the seduced multitude and blind people, in the 
time of ignorance, do greatly insult and triumph 
over the death of the Lord's witnesses ; and thev 
express their joy by sending gifts and presents one 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



141 



to another, as if they had received some great bene 
fits, or had heard the most joyful news in the world 
And the reason is added, because they vexed and tor 
mented them : meaning- thereby, that the preaching 
of the truth, and the reproving- of their errors, ido 
latries, and manifold impieties, was a dagger and a 
torment unto them, which they could by no means 
endure : for the preaching* of the gospel is the tor- 
ment of the world, and the preachers the tor- 
mentors. These few preachers thundering against 
their superstitions, and abominable service of Anti- 
christ, did vex every vein in their heart, and in- 
wardly so wound their consciences, that they could 
have no rest till they had dispatched them out of 
the world. But now, having made riddance of them, 
ihey are very joyful. 

And after three days and an half the spirit of life 
from God entered into them, and they stood upon their 
feet ; and great fear fell upon them which saw them, 
Rev. xi. 1 1 . 

Notwithstanding the rage and savage fury of the 
Pope and his followers, yet here is shewed that they 
could not prevail as they desired : for within three 
days and a half, that is, when the date of Antichrist's 
reign was expired, and the time come that Popery 
must be disclosed by the light of the gospel break- 
ing forth : there followeth a great alteration. For 
these two prophets, or witnesses, are raised up 
again. For he saith, the spirit of life, which came 
from God, shall enter into them, and they shall 
stand upon their feet. 

This may seem somewhat strange : but it is not 
No. 7. U 



142 



AN EXPOSITION 



to be understood that they should be raised up 
bodily in their persons till the last resurrection, but 
that God would raise up others endued with the 
same spirit, which should vigorously defend both 
the doctrine, cause, and quarrel, which their prede- 
cessors had maintained, and sealed with their blood : 
in whom they should, as it were, revive, and live 
again ; even as Elias did revive, and, as it were, live 
again in John Bapist, who is said to be endued with 
the power and the spirit of Elias, as it was foretold 
by the prophet, and as our Saviour himself doth as- 
sert. 

Now blessed be God that we live in these days, 
wherein we see with our eyes all these things ful- 
filled. For when the Pope and his clergy had mur- 
dered Gerbardus, Dulcimus Navarrensis, Waldus, 
Nicholaus Orem, John Picus, John Zisca, Visilus 
Groningensis, Armerius, Wickliffe, Husse, Jerome 
of Prague, and many other preachers, besides one 
hundred holy Christians in the country of Alsatia, 
and many other countries, and of all conditions of 
men ; yet for all that, spite of their hearts^, God 
raised up others in their stead, as Luther, Calvin ? 
Zuinglius, Peter Martyr, Peter Viret, Melancthon, 
Bucer, Bullinger, and their successors ; yea, the 
thousands of excellent ministers and preachers 
which are dispersed over all Europe at this day. 
In whom all the former witnesses do reign, and, as 
it were, stand upon their feet again. And now a 
great fear is come upon the Pope and his clergy, 
and ail his favourites ; for they never imagined so 
great an alteration was possible. But this is the 



UrON THE REVELATION. 



Lord's doing, and ?.t is very marvellous in cur 
eyes. 

And they heard a great voice from heaven^ saying 
unto the?u, Come up hither. And they ascended up to 
heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them> 
Rev. xi. 12. 

Here the Lord's witnesses, whom Antichrist had 
murdered, are called, and taken up into heaven, that 
they may be crowned with glory and immortality, 
having in the earth fought so excellent a fight of 
faith as they had. For even as Christ, their head, 
was taken up in a cloud into the heavens, even so 
his faithful members are here taken up in a cloud, 
to reign with him for ever. Moreover it is here said, 
that their enemies shall see them ascending up ; they 
shall, as it were, ascend up in their sight : for from 
the fire and faggot, swords and spears of their ene- 
mies, they went directly unto God ; and the very 
consciences of their persecutors did witness so much, 
nay, some of them being in dreadful convulsions of 
conscience, did not stick to utter it, avouching the 
innocency of God's martyrs : as sometimes Pilate 
and the centurion did of Christ. But though they 
had not been justified by their enemies, yet they are 
here justified by a great testimony : for the voice 
from heaven, the voice of God, doth justify them, 
and declares them worthy to be called up from the 
earth to heaven, and received into eternal glory. 
For howsoever the Pope and his clergy condemned 
them for heretics and schismatics, yet here they are 
justified and cleared, by a voice from heaven, which is 



J 44 



AN EXPOSITION 



more than the voices, suffrages, and approbations of 
all men in the world. 

And the same hour was there a great earthquake, 
and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earth- 
quake were slain of men seven thousand: and the rem- 
nant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of 
heaven, Rev. xi. 13. 

As he hath shewed before that the world was very 
joyful when they had destroyed God's witnesses: 
but afterwards full of fear and terror, when thev saw 

' ml 

what followed. So here in this verse is shewed, that 
at the same hour, that is, about the same time 
when they have persecuted the saints, and see thou- 
sands of others raised up in their stead, and as it 
were out of their blood, that there should immedi- 
ately follow a great earthquake ; that is, horrible 
commotions, seditions, tumults, and open wars 
among the kingdoms and nations of the world, and 
among all people which should live after the break- 
ing forth of the light of the gospel, as we see at 
this present time. For who now in these days doth 
not $ee and feel this earthquake ? Who knoweth not 
what stirs there have been, and are every where 
about religion ? Who is ignorant of the wars, sedi - 
tions, treacheries, treasons, and rebellions in Europe 
betwixt one kingdom and another, concerning the 
matter of religion ? But mark what followeth. Be- 
hold the effects of this earthquake : it is said, that 
the tenth part of the city shall fall. By the city here, 
he meaneth the great city of Rome, mentioned be- 
fore, verse 8 ; which is therefore called the great 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



145 



city, because it was the chief city of the Roman 
empire, and the very seat of Antichrist. Now then 
the sense and meaning* of the Holy Ghost is, that 
when there once beginneth to be an earthquake ; 
that is, broils, contentions, altercations, questions, 
and disputes about religion ; and that the Popisl" 
doctrine, which had so long prevailed in the world, 
should be called in question, nay, openly preached 
against, convicted, and condemned ; that then Rome 
should begin to fall, and Romish religion to suffer a 
great eclipse, yea, the tenth part, that is some part of 
the city of Rome ; which means that the doctrine 
and authority of Rome should be overthrown. 

Now this falling of the tenth part of Rome, was 
fulfilled within some few years after the preaching of 
the gospel by Luther, and his immediate successors; 
but since it is gone back many degrees, and here- 
after it shall still ebb and consume away by degrees, 
even till it come to nothing ; as, God willing, shall 
be plainly proved hereafter. 

Moreover here is set down another effect of this 
earthquake ; which is, that thereby shall be slain in 
number seven thousand, that is, many thousands, 
for the number of seven is a perfect and universal 
number. But the sense of this clause is, that all 
such as will not yield to the gospel, after matters 
once come in question, and the light thereof break- 
eth forth, but continue still in their blindness and 
hardness, btanding out sturdily against the truth, 
shall feel the heavy judgment of God upon them, 
and shall come to a miserable and wretched end ; as 
did here, in England, Stephen Gardiner, Bonner, and 



AN EJCT0SIT10N 



many other such open persecutors, in other nations 
and countries, as the book of martyrs doth plenti- 
fully witness. 

Last of all, it is said that the rest were terrified, 

and gave glory to the God of heaven : that is, the 
elect of God seeing these horrible judgments upon 
the persecutors of the gospel, and having their eyes 
opened through these contentions and broils about 
religion, should repent of their former idolatries, 
blindness, and ignorance, should yield to the truth, 
and give glory to the God of heaven, as at this day 
we see thousands do, God be thanked. We heard 
before, that when the Turkish armies slew the third 
part of mankind, that the rest repented not of their 
idolatry. But now, God be praised, many do repent 
every day, and turn from dumb idols to serve the 
living God. And therefore, although the times 
wherein we live be sinful and troublesome, yet they 
are golden times and days in comparison of former 
ages, wherein Antichrist did reign and rule over all. 
From this prediction we have every reason to con- 
clude, that the gospel shall prevail more and more 
in all the kingdoms of Europe, even until the end of 
the world. For here we see it foretold and prophe- 
sied, that in the very last age of the world, and even 
as it were a little before the sounding of the seventh 
trumpet, which presently hereupon is sounded, as in 
the next verses appeareth, many should repent, and 
give glory to God. 

The second ivoe is past ; and behold, the third ivoe 
cometh quickly. And the seve?ith angel somided : and 
there were great voices in heaven, saying, The king- 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



147 



donis of this world are become the kingdoms of our 
Lord, and of his Christ ; and he shall reign for ever 
and ever, Rev. xi. 14, 15. 

Now cometh the third, the last, and the greatest 
woe, which is the woe of eternal death upon all the 
ungodly, both in their souls and bodies, for ever in 
the last judgment. The second woe was the Turkish 
dominion. And this third woe is the last judgment. 
For it now followeth, that the seventh angel sound- 
eth the last trumpet: as our Lord Jesus sware be- 
fore, that when the seventh angel should sound the 
trumpet, there should be time no longer. There- 
lore when we see all things fulfilled which belong 
unto the sixth trumpet, it remaineth that we should 
every hour expect and look for the sounding of the 
seventh trumpet, and the end of the world. For the 
Holy Ghost telleth us, that when the kingdom of 
the Pope and the Turk shall fall, and the gospel be 
preached in many nations and kingdoms, that then 
the third woe will come to pass ; that is, the last 
judgment followeth speedily upon it. Now, at the 
sounding of this seventh trumpet, there were great 
voices in heaven, saying, the kingdoms of this world 
are our Lord's, and his Christ's, and he shall reign 
for evermore. 

These voices in heaven are the voices of God's 
elect, who are celebrating the victory that is gained 
over Satan and Antichrist, and rejoicing that the 
kingdom of God and of Christ is set up, and shall 
stand for evermore. For now all adverse power 
being overthrown, Christ doth deliver up a peace- 
able kingdom to his Father, as it is written, Then 



148 



AN EXPOSITION 



shall be the end, ivhen he hath delivered up his peace- 
able kingdom to God the Father. For he mast reign 
over the Church militant till he have trod down all 
his enemies under his feet ; and when the Son of 
God hath suhdued all things to himself, then shall 
he be subject to his Father, as he is mediator of the 
Church, and yet reign with his Church for ever- 
more. 

And the four and twenty elders, which sat before 
God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and wor- 
shipped God, saying, JVe give thee thanks, O Lord 
God Almighty ', which art, and wast, and is to come ; 
because thou hast taken to thee thy great poiver, and 
hast reigned, Rev. xi. l6, 17. 

These twenty-four elders signify all the elect, both 
of Jews and Gentiles, as we have before observed ; 
which all, in the most suppliant manner, worship the 
only everlasting God, even in the Church triumph- 
ant, and greatly rejoice, and give all praise and glory 
unto him, because now he hath received the king- 
dom, the power, and the glory; both Pope, and Turk, 
and Emperor, and all his enemies, being subdued 
under his feet. 

And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, 
and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, 
and that thou shouldest give rewards unto thy ser- 
vants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that 
fear thy name, small and great ; and shouldest de- 
stroy them which destroy the earth, Rev. xi. 18. 

Here mention is made of the wrath and venge- 
ance which is to be poured upon all the wicked at 
the last day, and also the reward of the godly. For 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



149 



whereas he saith, The nations ivere angry, and thy 
wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they 
should be judged: the sense and meaning is, that 
all the profane enemies of the Church, which have 
had their time in which they were angry with God's 
people, and in their wrath did afflict and vex them 
to the utmost of their power, should now be judged 
and condemned in God's wrath : for now the day of 
his wrath and vengeance is come, wherein he will 
destroy them that destroyed the earth, and seemed 
to carry all before them ; and where also he will 
give a full recompense to all his faithful worship- 
pers, both small and great, both preachers and pro- 
fessors of his gospel. 

And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and 
there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament : 
and there were lightnings, and voices, and thunder- 
ings, and an earthquake, and great hail, Rev. xi. 19. 

This is a further representation of that which is 
set down in the former verse. For now he saith, 
that the temple of God should be opened in heaven: 
which is, that, through the merits and mediation of 
our blessed Redeemer, a passage should be made 
for all the elect to enter into God's everlasting king- 
dom, and reign with him and his angels for ever- 
more. By the ark of his testament, is meant Christ, 
who is said here to be seen in the temple, or kingdom 
of glory ; because through his mediation only (in 
whom the covenant of peace is established with his 
Church,) the twenty-four elders are made partakers 
of their crowns, and enter in with him and his an- 
gels into the everlasting temple made without hands. 



AN EXPOSITION 



and eternal in the heavens. But, on the contrary^ 
here it is said, that there were lightnings, thunder- 
ings, <$fc. ; that is, most terrible vengeance and wrath 
poured down upon all who reject the gospel. For 
when it shall be said to all the faithful, Come, ye 
blessed, fyc. then also shall it be said unto all unbe- 
lievers, Go, ye cursed, into hell-fire, fyc. 

Now for the proof of this exposition of the last 
verse, that the temple in heaven is to be understood 
of the kingdom of glory, look in chap. xvi. 5, 6, 8 ; 
chap. xvi. 1. The reason hereof is, that as the doors 
of the temple of Jerusalem being set open, God's 
people entered in and worshipped : so the everlast- 
ing gates of the new Jerusalem, and celestial temple 
being set open by Christ, all the elect enter therein* 
and worship God without weariness, even as the 
angels, for evermore. 

That the ark of the covenant is taken for Christ, 
see 2 Sam. vi. 2. Psal. Ixxviii. 6l, 62. This ark of 
the covenant, that is, Christ is here seen in the 
temple, because Christ hath already taken posses- 
sion of heaven, as Mediator and Head of the Chureh, 
and now doth set open the kingdom of heaven to all 
believers, that through him they may have free ac- 
cess thereunto ; as it is written, that through him 
only we have an entrance unto the Father, 

That by thunderings, lightnings, earthquakes, and 
hail, is meant that dreadful vengeance and wrath 
which is poured forth upon all the ungodly, see 
Psal. xi. 6. 

Let this briefly suffice to satisfy the conscience 
of the reader. And thus much concerning the second 



U PON THE REVELATION * 



151 



vision contained in these eight chapters i wherein we 
have heard all things expounded that do belong unto 
the opening of the seven seals, and the sounding of 
the seven trumpets ; that is, all notable things which 
were to fall out from the apostles' time unto the end 
of the whole world. 



CHAP. XII. 

We are now to treat of the third vision, which 
forms the subject of all the remaining chapters of 
this book. Wherein many things which were ob- 
scurely and darkly mentioned in the former vision, 
are more plainly and fully opened and expounded : 
so that this third vision is, as it were, a commentary 
or more clear exposition of sundry things contained 
in the second vision ; but especially of the perse- 
cuting Roman empire mentioned in the opening of 
the second seal 5 and also of the Papacy mentioned 
at the sounding of the first trumpet. But the gene- 
ral sum of this third vision, is a lively painting of the 
malignant Church, and the great upholders thereof, 
the Devil, the Roman Emperor, and the Pope. It 
sheweth also the rising and falling of the Roman 
empire, and the rising and falling of the Papacy. It 
sheweth likewise the utter overthrow of both toge- 
ther, with the eternal condemnation of the Devil, 
which set them all to fight against the Church. 
Last of all, it sheweth the eternal felicity of the 



152 



AN EXPOSITION 



Church, and the inconceivable happiness of all God's 
chosen people in the heavens for evermore. 

The principal drift of this twelfth chapter, is to 
set forth the nature of the true, visible, and militant 
Church here on earth, whose head is Christ Jesus ; 
and also the false malignant Church, whose head is 
the Devil; tog-ether with the continual enmity and 
war which is always betwixt them. 

This chapter may be divided into five parts, viz. 

First, a description of the Church. 

Secondly, a description of the Devil, the Church's 
enemy. 

Thirdly, the Church's battle with the Devil, and 
her victory over him. 

Fourthly, the jcy and triumphs of the godly, in 
consequence of the victory gained by the Church 
over the power of Satan. 

Fifthly, the fury and malice of Satan ; who, al- 
though he was foiled in battle by the Church, yet 
would not relinquish his opposition, but continued 
persecuting the Church in her members, and making 
war against all those who trusted in the gospel. 

And there appeared a great wonder in heaven ; a 
woman clothed with the sun, and the moon was under 
her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars, 
Rev. xii. l. 

The Holy Ghost calleth the matters of this chap- 
ter a great wonder, to engage our attention. For 
men are much moved with wonders ; and a wonder 
indeed it is, in the literal sense, to see a woman 
clothed with the sun, &c. but a far greater wonder, 
in the spiritual sense, as we shall hear, and the 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



153 



greatest wonder of all, that a poor weak woman 
should encounter with a great red dragon, and 
overcome him. It is said to be a wonder in heaven, 
because the Church here, in vision, appeareth not 
upon the earth, but in heaven, inasmuch as her birth 
is from heaven, her inheritance in heaven, and her 
conversation in heaven. 

The Church is here compared to a woman, as in 
the 45th Psalm, and the whole book of the Can- 
ticle, and that for three reasons. 

First, as a woman is weak and feeble, and in law 
can do nothing of herself without her husband, so 
we of ourselves are weak and feeble, and in matters 
of God's law and worship can do nothing without 
our husband, Christ ; as he saith, Without ?ne ye 
can do nothing. 

Secondly, because the Church, through the preach- 
ing of the word, doth produce and nourish up many 
children unto God. 

Thirdly, as the love and affection of a woman is 
to her husband (Genesis iii. 16.), so the love and 
affection of the Church is altogether to Christ, and 
Christ to her. 

This woman is clothed with the sun ; that is, the 
Church is clothed with Christ, the Sun of Righte- 
ousness, as the prophet Malachi speaketh, chap, 
iv. 2. 

The moon was under her feet: w 
that the Church treadeth under he 
things, which are compared to th 
frequent changes, waxings, wanir 
ings, decreasings, and continual m 



154 



AN EXPOSITION 



certainties. The Church tread eth all transitory 
things under her feet ; that is, she maketh light ac- 
count of them; she regardeth them not in com- 
parison of heavenly things. For ne that is clothed 
with the sun, careth little for the light of the moon. 

She hath upon her head a crown of twelve stars : 
which signifieth, that the Church is adorned and 
beautified with the doctrine of the twelve apostles ; 
that is, the doctrine of the gospel, as it were with 
a crown of gold, of pearls, and precious stones. 
For the doctrine of the gospel is the crown of the 
Church. 

And she being with child, cried travailing in birth, 
and pained to be delivered, Rev. xii. 2. 

This alludes to the state of the Church after it 
had received the word of everlasting life, by the 
ministry of the gospel: as the apostle saith, In 
Christ Jesus 1 have begotten you through the gospel. 
And to the Galatians, O ye little children, of whom I 
travail in birth again, till Christ be formed in you. 

It is not only said that this woman was with 
child, but also that she was near her time of deli- 
very, and that she crieth in travail. Now the child 
which she bringeth forth, is Christ Jesus, as appear- 
eth in the fifth verse ; for there it is said of him, that 
he should rule over all nations with a rod of iron p 
Rev. xii. 5. 

Now, although Christ was born but of one mem- 
ber of the Church, which is the Virgin Mary ; yet we 
are equally certain, that the whole Church, which 
was before his coming, did even travail with pain 
to bring him forth, because they had, through faith 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



155 



m the prophesies and promises relative to that great 
and glorious event, a longing and frequent desire 
and expectation of his coming. For from the first 
promise made to Adam, and afterwards renewed to 
Abraham and his posterity, the Church stood in con- 
tinual expectation of the promised Messiah, and 
waited with the utmost anxiety the day when he 
should be actually exhibited to the world. For 
which cause she is here said to cry travailing in birth. 
And not unsuitably also may the Church be said tc 
cry travailing in birth, when through many perse- 
cutions and afflictions she bringeth forth children 
unto God by the ministry of the word. For the 
Church bringeth forth no children with ease, having 
so few friends to help her, and so many enemies 
against her, as presently we shall hear. 

xind there appeared another wonder in heaven ; and 
behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten 
horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. And his 
tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and 
did cast them to the earth : and the dragon stood be- 
fore the woman which was ready to be delivered, for 
to devour her child as soon as it was born, Rev. xii. 
3, 4. 

This is a description of the grea idaMl? 
enemy of the Church, the Devil : 
studieth and laboureth continuall 
good estate of the Church in heav< 
duce her dignity, and dispossess 1 
ance : thererefore here, in a visi 
appear in heaven. For he interfere 
in and about heavenly things, j 



156 



AN EXPOSITION 



power to degrade her from the glorious station which 
she now occupies, to a similar state of hopeless con- 
demnation with himself, if it were possible. The 
Devil is compared to a dragon, for his fury and 
rage ; to a great dragon, for his power and might ; 
and a red dragon, for his blood-thirsty cruelty, ma- 
lice, and madness against Jesus Christ and all his 
members. 

His seven heads signify his manifold arts and sub- 
tilties, by which he seduces mankind. 

His ten horns signify his dreadful power. For 
who knoweth not that he is stronger than any other 
creature ; having not lost his strength by his fall, 
but remaineth as strong as an angel of light. 

His seven croivns upon his heads, signify his nume- 
rous victories over the world. For he hath from 
time to time, and from age to age, gained so many 
conquests in the world, through his cunning and 
power, that now he is the god of the world, as the 
apostle saith, and reigneth as king over them. 

This dragon hath an enormous tail, both for 
length and strength : for it is so long, that it reacheth 
up to heaven ; and so strong, that it remove th the 
stars from thence. That is, the Devil, through am- 
bition and covetousness, and other fleshly lusts, doth 
pull down many ministers, which shined both in 
their doctrines and their lives, as the stars of hea- 
ven, but by relaxing in their duty as ministers of 
the gospel, they have lost their brightness and 
glory. 

Moreover it is said, that the dragon stood hef we 




ITTON THE REVELATION. 



157 



the woman ivhich was ready to be delivered, for to 
devour her child as soon as it tvas born. Wherein we 
are to observe the fury and malice of Satan, and 
see how narrowly he watched the birth of our ever- 
blessed Saviour, in order that he might immediately 
destroy him. And for this cause, he stirred up 
Herod, the king, subtilly to seek him out by the wise 
men, that he might kill him : and afterward most 
cruelly practised the same, by murdering so many 
innocents. But this is always a general truth, that 
Satan seeketh to smother not only Christ, but every 
member of his in the cradle; yea, to blast them in 
the bud before ever they come to fruit or flower. 

And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule 
all nations with a rod of iron : and her child was 
caught up tmto God, and to his throne, Rev. xi. 5. 

Notwithstanding the malice and watchfulness of 
Satan, yet the Church bringeth forth Christ, which 
should rule, and over-rule all nations with a rod of 
iron ; that is, the sceptre of his word, as it. is in the 
second Psalm ; and with the rod of his mouth, as 
the prophet speaketh. 

Moreover it is said, that this child was caught up 
unto God, and to his throne. That is, Christ, by his 
resurrection, did take possession of his chair of state, 
in despite of Herod, Pontius Pilate, the priests, the 
pharisees, and all other his enen * ~ which sought 
to keep him down : and now, be! 
heaven, doth draw all his members 
spite of the Devil and his advocate 

And the woma?i fled into the wilt 
No. 7. Y 



158 



AN EXPOSITION 



kath a place prepared of God, that they should feed 
her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days. 
Rev. xii. 6. 

Now after the woman's child was placed in safety, 
here is shewed what became of the woman herself : 
to wit, that she was so closely pursued by the scribes 
and pharisees, and by the priests and elders, that she 
was compelled to fly into the wilderness. The na- 
tural sense and meaning of this is, that when the 
Church began to grow, after Christ's ascension, and 
the number of the disciples to increase exceedingly, 
as we read in the second of the Acts, Satan did 
oppress it with such violence and malignity, that he 
would have destroyed them all, and rooted them 
out at once, that so the woman might have no more 
being in the earth. And therefore we read, in the 
eighth of Acts, that after the stoning of Stephen 
there was such a persecution raised up against the 
Church by the high priests, the princes of the Jews, 
and the pharisees, that all the apostles and disciples 
of Christ were scattered and dispersed into the hea- 
then countries, and among the heathen people, which 
here is called the ivilderness ; that is to say, aground 
untilled, desolate, and barren of all fruits of godli- 
ness. 

But now some may say, how shall the Church do 
in the wilderness? how shall she live: how shall 
she be sustained r There is no tilling, no sowing, 
no planting ; there groweth no corn ; there is no- 
thing to be had either for food or raiment. Here it 
is answered, that God prepared a place for her where 
she should be fed. She wanted neither food nor 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



raiment in her persecutions and troubles. Which 
teacheth, that God doth always provide for his own 
even in great miseries, scarcities, famines, banish- 
ments, and persecutions : as sometimes he did for 
Elias in the time of dearth, and for the children of 
Israel in the wilderness. 

The time wherein the Church was fed in the wil- 
derness was a thousand two hundred and threescore 
days ; that is, during the time of her persecutions, 
as before hath been shewed, chap. xi. 2. 

And there was war in heaven : Michael and his 
angels fought against the dragon ; and the dragon 
fought and his angels, and prevailed not ; neither ivas 
their place found any more in heaven, Rev. xii. 7> 8. 

Now we are come to the third part of this chapter, 
which is the contest betwixt Christ and the Devil. 
For whereas the dragon could not destroy Christ in 
the cradle, as he endeavoured, and so deprive the 
Church of all her happiness for ever, now he pro- 
claimed open war, both against Christ and all his 
members, plotting and purposing to oppose the very 
salvation of the Church, though it be founded in 
Christ. Wherein he sheweth both his impudence 
and furious madness. 

Michael here signifieth Christ, as Daniel, chap, 
x. 13. This name is given to Christ, in Daniel, 
because he is the first of the chief princes, that is, 
he is the head of the angels, who are chief princes, 
as the apostle affirmeth. 

That Christ hath his angels joined with him, is 
not to note any weakness or want of strength in 
Christ, alone to overcome his enemies ; but to shew^ 



lbo 



AN EXPOSITION 



that as Christ effecteth great wonders in the world, 
so, for the most part, he doth it by instruments and 
means ; as sometimes angels, sometimes men. But 
here, specially it meaneth the apostles and their suc- 
cessors : yea, and at this day all Christian kings, 
princes, and potentates of the earth, and all others 
which take part with Christ against the Devil and 
his instruments. 

Well, here we see that these two generals, and 
captains, Michael and the dragon, do muster both 
their armies, join battle, and fight a pitched field; 
the event and success whereof is this, that the dra- 
gon and his angels were driven from heaven. O 
blessed success ! may we say : for if the Devil had 
prevailed, it had been woe to us ; since this battle 
was about and concerning the very salvation of man- 
kind, by Christ's death and resurrection. We know 
how the Devil set upon Christ alone, to tempt unto 
sin, that so he might overthrow the work of our 
redemption ; supposing in this combat to have got 
the day: but he prevailed not. Afterward, how 
strongly did he oppose him, by his angels ? I mean 
the scribes and pharisees, the high priests and elders 
of the people ; not only in murdering and crucifying 
his natural body, but also in using all forcible and 
cunning means to keep him, that he might never 
rise up again : as the great stone upon his tomb, the 
sealing of it, and the watch set to keep it. For the 
Devil knew right well, that if Christ rose again, he 
should be defeated in all his future attempts. For 
the resurrection of Christ is our actual justification, 
And Christ was mightily declared to be the Son of 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



God, by his resurrection from the dead, Well, do 
the dragon and his angels what they can, yet Christ 
is risen again, and hath spoiled principalities and 
powers; yea, all the infernal army, and hath made 
a shew of them openly, and hath led them all in 
triumph upon his cross. So that we see in this first 
and greatest battle, the Devil hath been completely 
foiled. 

And it is further said, that this Devil and all his 
angels were cast out of heaven, and their place ivas 
no more found: which is not to be understood of 
their first casting out of heaven, immediately after 
their creation. For at that time they were no devils, 
nor enemies to the Church, but angels of light : but 
now, since their fall, and since they were Devils, 
they are said to be cast out of heaven, not because 
they ever came into heaven since they were Devils, 
but because they can no longer impeach the Church 
touching her blessed estate in heaven They are 
left without hope of dispossessing her of her inherit- 
ance ; for that is ratified, and made sure unto her 
in the death and resurrection of Christ. And for 
this cause it is said, that the Devil hath no more to 
do in heaven : that is, he cannot overthrow the sal- 
vation of God's children. For who can lay any thing 
to the charge of God's chosen ? It is God that justi- 
fieth, who shall condemn ? It is Christ ivhich is dead, 
yea, or rather which is risen again, <$*c. 

True it is indeed that this battle is said to be in 
heaven ; that is, about heavenly things, yea, about 
the highest points of heaven, which is salvation, or 
damnation. For the Devil, upon this very point, 



AN EXPOSITION 



hath from the beginning mightily wrestled and 
struggled with the Church, and doth even until this 
day : but blessed be God, that he cannot, nor shall 
not prevail against any one of Gods elect. For our 
Lord Jesus saith, / give unto them eternal life, and 
they shall never perish, neither shall any take them 
out of my hand i my Father, which gave them me, is 
greater than all. Neither shall any pluck them out 
of my hand. Again, All that the Father giveth me, 
shall come unto me. And this is the Fathers will 
which sent me, that of all which he hath given me, I 
should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the 
last day. 

Now further we are to observe, that as Christ, in 
his own person, hath once prevailed in the main 
battle against the Devil, so his Church militant shall 
likewise always prevail through him. For it is writ- 
ten, The gates of hell shall not prevail against it. 

And the great dragon was cast out, that old ser- 
pent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth 
the whole world : he was cast out into the earth, and 
his angels were cast out ivith him, Rev. xii. 9. 

Now because the Devil cannot overthrow the sal- 
vation of God's elect, he is said to he cast out of hea- 
ven into the earth: that is, among earthly and carnal 
men, that he may exercise his tyranny, and wreak 
his malice upon them. For he hath power give him 
to tyrannize over them at his pleasure : and the 
apostle saith, He worketh in the children of disobedi- 
ence, and taketh them captive to do his will. 

And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is 
come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



163 



God, and the power of his Christ : for the accuser of 
our brethren is cast down, ivhich accused them before 
our God day and night, Rev. xii. 10. 

Here is the triumphant song" of victory, which all 
the saints and angels sing* unto God ; praising and 
magnifying his power, and the power of his Son. 
Christ, for overcoming the dragon, and giving the 
victory to the Church, through Christ. For now, 
with great joy and loud voices, they sing and say, 
that the Church's salvation is sealed and made sure 
unto her for ever. It never can be shaken. The 
Devil is foiled, and cast down into the earth. 

These songs of joy, after great victories, are of 
great antiquity in the Church: as we read of the 
children of Israel, after the overthrow of Pharaoh 
and his army in the Red Sea; of Deborah, after the 
great victory over Sisera; of the women that sung 
after the victory over Goliath by David. 

The Devil is called the accuser of the brethren for 
two causes. First, because he accuseth God's elect of 
much sin, andcalleth for justice against them day and 
night at God's hands, that they might be condemned 
upon such articles as he is able to prove against 
them : for he knowing right well that the Judge of 
all the world is a just God, and must needs deal up- 
rightly, doth daily urge him to do justice unto sin- 
ners, being willingly ignorant that all God's people, 
though sinners, are cleared and discharged in Christ. 

Another reason is, because of the calumnies, re- 
proaches, and slanders, which in all ages, at all 
times, and in all places and countries, he hath al- 



AN EXPOSITION 



ways unjustly raised up against the true worshippers 
of God. 

And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, 
and by the word of their testimony : and they loved not 
their lives unto the death, Rev. xii. 1 1 . 

Here is shewed, that the victory of the Church 
over Satan and hell, is not through any power or 
might of her own, but by the blood of the Lamb, and 
the word of the testimony ; that is, the word of God, 
which they witness, profess, love, and abide by even 
unto death. 

Therefore rejoice, ye he-avens, and ye that dwell in 
them. Woe to the inhabitants of the earth and of the 
sea ! for the Devil is come doivn unto you, having 
great wrath, because he knoiveth that he hath but a 
short time, Rev. xii. 12. 

Here again the saints and angels, and all the 
blessed company of heaven, are called upon, and 
exhorted to rejoice, because the Devil and his angels 
are cast out, and the elect have the victory over 
him through the blood of the Lamb ; and because 
the salvation of the Church is sealed up, and God 
only reigned through Christ. Which all are mat- 
ters of so great moment, that not only the Church 
militant is stirred up to rejoice herein, but even the 
Church triumphant also, that is, the spirits of just 
and perfect men. But on the contrary, here is fear- 
ful woe denounced against the inhabitants of the 
earth, and of the sea ; that is, all papists, atheists, 
worldlings, and reprobates. For since he cannot 
have his will of the Church, yet he will wreak his 



UFON THE REVELATION. 



malice upon them, and binding- their eyes, and 
making them his slaves and vassals, to fight for his 
kingdom against Christ, against his Church, against 
all goodness, and all good men. Therefore a reason is 
given why the Devil is in such a rage with the Church, 
and cometh upon them in great wrath and fury ; 
which is, because he hath but a short time: that is, 
because his kingdom draweth to an end, therefore 
he doth bestir himself. 

And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the 
earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth 
the man child, Rev. xii. 13. 

Now the Devil seeing himself cast out of heaven, 
so as he cannot impeach the salvation of the Church, 
he raiseth up dreadful persecutions against her by 
his instruments here in the earth, labouring- to root 
her out if it were possible : for being- overcome by 
the head of the Church, he doth now with all his 
power set upon the body ; and what opposition he 
hath in all ages, especially in these last days, raised 
up, and daily doth raise up against the true doctrine 
of Christ, both the Scriptures and all Church his- 
tories do abundantly declare. 

And to the woman were given two wings of a great 
eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her 
vlace, ivhere she is nourished for a ti?ne, and times, 
and half a time, from the face of the serpent, Rev. 
xii. 14. 

These two wings signify all the ways and means 

of escape which God gave to his Church, when he 

delivered her from the hands of her pursuers and 

her persecutors: and also her swift flight from 
No. 8. Z 



166 



AN EXPOSITION 



them, and all their malicious practices. For al- 
though the Church cannot absolutely fly from the 
presence of the Devil, with her eagle's wings, being 
so unspeakably swift as he is ; yet, speaking figu- 
ratively, she is said to fly from him and his pre- 
sence, when the power of the tyrants and perse- 
cutors which he raised up cannot overtake her to 
murder and kill her. But, as touching her flight to 
the wilderness, and her lodging and nourish- 
ment there, by God's providence, in the midst of 
all penury and extremity, we have sufficiently heard 
before in the sixth verse, and therefore it is not 
necessary to say any thing further of it here. As 
concerning the space and continuance of her nou- 
rishment in the wilderness, which is here said to be 
a time, and times, and half a time, it is the same as 
the thousand two hundred and threescore days, 
mentioned in the sixth verse; and the twenty- four 
months, mentioned in chap. xi. 2 ; and the three 
days and a half, mentioned chap. xi. 6, as before 
hath been shewed. 

And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a 
flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be 
carried away of the flood, Rev. xii. 15. 

Now the Church being secretly hid, and nourished 
by God's providence in the wilderness, so as the 
Devil and his instruments cannot find her out, nor 
come at her, he taketh another course, and casteth 
about another way to annoy her ; and that is, by 
casting a flood of water after her to drown her 
withal. Whereby is meant, the innumerable lies, 
reproaches, and slanders which he raised up by 



UPON THE REVELA ITON. 



sundry heretics against her, in all ages ; as the 
Arians, Donatists, Papists, and such like, and all to 
bring her into the hatred of princes, potentates, and 
all that were in love with her : that since otherwise 
he could not prevail against her, yet at least he 
might utterly sink her in this gulf of reproaches. 

And the earth helped the woman, and the earth 
opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which 
the dragon cast out of his mouth, Rev. xii. l6. 

The same God which first delivered the Church 
from the violence and fury of Satan, and afterwards 
cast him out of heaven, and gave her the victory over 
him ; and after that again miraculously hid her, and 
preserved her in the wilderness, c 1 tfft not now in her 
extremity forsake her, nor suffer her to be drowned 
in this flood of reproaches, and unjust calumnies, 
which the dragon cast up after her; but causeth 
the earth to help her, and to swallow up the flood : that 
is, he useth all creatures in the earth to help his 
Church ; and not only so, but also he stirreth up 
many earthly and carnal men to defend the Church, 
and to take part with her against her enemies. As 
sometimes he did Cyrus, Abimelech, Nabuzaradan, 
Gamaliel, and sundry others, whose power and 
policy he used for the good of his Church, and for 
the drying up of that flood of reproaches which 
Satan hath, in all ages, cast up against her. And, 
God be thanked, we see at this day that this flood of 
slanders and calumnies which Papists and Atheists 
cast out against the Church and her particular mem- 
bers, do dry up daily, and shall dry up more and 
more, being drunk in by the earth. And the Church 



168 



AN EXPOSITION 



doth still stand immoveable; and shall stand and 
continue even unto the end of the world. 

And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and 
went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which 
keep the commandments of God, and have the testi- 
mony of Jesus Christ, Rev. xii. If. 

Here we see there is no end of the Devil's malice. 
He is indefatigable in mischief : though he has been 
foiled so many times, yet he will never give over, but 
begin again. For whereas he could not prevail 
against the woman to cast her out of heaven, by im- 
peaching her election and salvation in Christ ; nor 
yet root her out of the earth by persecutions, being 
hid in the wilderness, and protected by God's provi- 
dence, as young Joash was preserved in the priest's 
chamber from the fury of Athalia : now he goeth 
another way to work, and setteth upon her in her 
posterity, which remain in the earth unto this day. 
So that now, since he cannot do what mischief he 
would against the Church, yet will he do what he 
can : seeing he cannot wound her in her head, yet 
will he bite, and pinch at her heel ; as it is written, 
that he should bruise her heel. And as it is the 
malice of Satan against the Church, so is the rage 
and fury of all his members, even all the wicked 
and ungodly, against the true worshippers of God. 
They are restless in malice and in mischief : if they 
cannot do what they would, yet will they do what 
they can : they will never give over : if they can in- 
jure them in the least thing that is, they shall be 
sure of it. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



CHAP. XIII. 

We have heard in the former chapter the descrip- 
tion of the Church, and of her arch-enemy the Devil, 
and of the battle betwixt them, with the success 
thereof. Now in this chapter we are to hear of the 
dragon's two great instruments, whereby he fighteth 
against the woman ; that is, the Roman empire, and 
the Papacy. For by these two, as it were his two 
hands, he hath in all ages, from the apostles' time to 
this day, most cruelly assailed and afflicted the 
Church. Therefore the main drift of this chapter, 
is to describe at large these two beasts, together 
with their proceedings. So that this chapter may 
fitly be divided into two principal parts. 

The first is a description of the Roman monarchy, 
when it was in the heigh th of its glory, until the 
eleventh verse. 

The second is a description of the Papacy, when 
it was in its greatest pride and exaltation, in all the 
verses following unto the end of this chapter. 

In the first of these two main branches the Roman 
empire is described. 

First, of the pedigree thereof. 

Secondly, of her seven several governments. 

Thirdly, of her great and overwhelming power. 

Fourthly, of her victories. 

Fifthly, of h£r blasphemies. 

Sixthly, of her fury, rapine, and pride. 

After this is set down the wound which was made 
in the empire, with the curing of the same. 



AN EXPOSITION 



Lastly, is set down the great and admirable 
power and authority of the Roman empire, which 
ruled over a great part of the world, and had many 
nations subject unto it, especially when the Popes 
were the heads thereof. 

In the second part is the papacy very lively de- 
scribed. 

First, from the pedigree thereof, which is of the 
earth. 

Secondly, from the civil and ecclesiastical power 
thereof, which is pretended to come from Christ, 
although in truth it is of the Devil. 

After this is set down that the papacy should be as 
mighty, and perform as much in the service of the 
dragon, against God, as ever the empire of the 
heathen could do, both by authority and force, and 
especially by lying wonders. 

Then it is shewed, that as the papacy did in sub- 
stance of matter set up and restore again the old 
Roman tyranny to be worshipped and wondered at, 
so hath it framed an hierarchy or ecclesiastical go- 
vernment, after the very form and precedent of the 
ancient Roman tyranny; which is indeed so like it, 
that it is called the lively image thereof. And he 
hath, by his clergy and their jurisdiction, put such 
life and spirit into this image, that it spake with 
authority and power in all countries and kingdoms ; 
insomuch, that whosoever would not submit him- 
self thereunto, and both profess and practise Popery, 
and yield himself wholly to the papacy, he should 
die for it. 

Last of all is described, and discovered from the 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



171 



numerative letters of the name of the second beast, 
both who he was, and from whence he should 
spring. 

And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a 
beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten 
horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his 
heads the name of blasphemy, Rev. xiii. 1. 

John affirmeth that he stood upon the sand of the 
sea, to behold the beast which riseth out of the sea ; 
or else, because the Greek word may be of the third 
person, which is, he stood ; that is, the dragon 
stood ; it may bear this sense, that the Devil stood 
upon the sea sand, working and framing out of the 
sea his chief instrument, which is the beast now fol- 
lowing to be spoken of. 

First, we are to understand that a beast in the 
scripture doth signify a kingdom, or monarchy ; and 
that not in respect of the civil power thereof, which 
is of God, as it is written, There is no power but of 
God: but in respect of the tyranny, cruelty, ambi- 
tion, pride, and other such like oppressive qualities, 
which are of the Devil ; and therefore this beast is 
said to ascend out of the bottomless pit, chap, 
xvii. 8. 

This word beast is thus taken in the seventh of 
Daniel, where the three great monarchies of the 
Babylonians, Medes, and Persians, and of the Gre- 
cians, are compared for their pride, rapine, and 
cruelty, to a lion, a bear, and a leopard. The angel, 
in that chapter, saith expressly, that these beasts 
were kings, that is, kingly governments or domi- 
nions. 



17* 



AN EXPOSITION 



By the beast, in this place, is meant the Roman 
monarchy ; not in regard of the civil power thereof', 
but especially in respect of the tyranny of it in 
oppressing the Church. 

By the sea here, is meant the troublesome state of 
the nations, as it is taken in chap. iv. 6. and chap, 
xxi. 1. For, from the troubled and unsettled state 
of the former kingdoms, and heathen nations, which 
were as a raging sea, did the Roman empire spring 
up, as all histories do witness. And the prophet 
Daniel doth plainly teach, that through the divi- 
sion of the Greek empire, which fell out in the 
posterity of Alexander the Great, especially betwixt 
his two sons, Ptolomeus and Seleucus, the Roman 
monarchy by degrees made a head, till at last it came 
to this pitch which now we shall hear of. 

By the seven heads of this beast, are meant the 
seven several governments of the Roman empire. 
First, by kings ; secondly, by consuls ; thirdly, the 
decemviri ; fourthly, by dictators ; fifthly, by tri- 
umviri ; sixthly, by emperors ; and, lastly, by Popes, 
as hereafter shall more plainly appeal. 

By the ten horns of this beast, is meant the great 
power and large dominion of the Roman empire ; or, 
as the angel himself doth expound it, thereby is 
meant ten kings, that is, many kingdoms, which 
should be subject to the Roman monarchy, and 
wherein in very deed the power and strength of the 
empire did consist. For by these horns the Roman 
empire did not only push down other nations, but 
did especially oppress the Church, and cruelly wound 
and persecute it. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 173 

Now then we see that the Roman emperors, both 
in horns and heads, were like their father, the Devil 
or the dragon. 

By the ten crowns upon his ten horns, are meant 
his great and manifold victories over other countries. 

The horns of the beast are said to be crowned, 
and not his heads ; because the Roman empire hath 
always more prevailed by power than by policy. 

But the dragon hath his heads crowned, and not 
his horns, because h.e hath always done mischief by 
policy. 

One thing in all this is greatly to be heeded, that 
the Holy Ghost, in this chapter, doth specially speak 
of the Roman monarchy, as the Popes were heads 
thereof; or, as it was under the dominion of the 
Popes in their pride, when the emperors were 
almost trodden under foot; and not simply and 
solely, as the emperors were heads thereof. 

Moreover it is said, that upon the seven heads of 
this beast was written the name of blasphemy. For, 
besides the blasphemies of Caligula, Nero, Domi- 
tian, Dioclesian, Julianus, and other heathenish and 
persecuting emperors, who have arrogated unto 
themselves divine honours, we shall hear of the sur- 
passing blasphemies of the Popes against God. 

And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, 
and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth 
as the mouth of a lion : and the dragon gave him his 
power, and his seat, and great authority, Rev. xiii. 2. 

Here the Roman empire is described of the likeli- 
hood of qualities, which it had with the other three 

empires going before it. For, first, it is compared to 
No. 8. A a 



174 



AN EXPOSITION 



a leopard, for swiftness to prey upon others ; and 
also for neiceness and subtilty, as did the Greek 
monarchy. Secondly, it is compared to a bear, for 
rapine and ravening-, as the monarchy of the Medes 
and Persians. Thirdly, it is compared to a lion, for 
pride and insolence, as the monarchy of the Chal- 
deans. So then, by this description, it is very clear 
that this beast signifieth the Roman monarchy, be- 
cause it containeth in it the whole power of the 
other three empires ; and is here described as a 
compound of divers beasts, yea, as a very monster 
of monsters, having the body of a leopard, the feet 
of a bear, and the mouth of a lion. 

Moreover it is said, that the dragon gave him his 
power, and his seat, and great authority. Which 
plainly sheweth, that the power and authority of the 
Roman empire is of the Devil, in respect of the 
evil quality thereof; that is, fraud, rapine, and oppres- 
sion. In which respect it is said to ascend out of 
the bottomless pit, as was declared before. But the 
substance of it, and the government itself, was of 
God. For the poivers that be, are ordained of God, 
as saith the apostle. 

And I saiv one of his heads as it were ivounded to 
death ; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the 
world wondered after the beast, Rev.xiii. 3. 

John, in a vision, seeth one of the seven heads of 
the beast almost wounded unto death. There are 
many opinions of the learned touching this wound of 
the empire, both when it should be, and how, and 
by whom it should be given. Some understand it 
of the cieath of Julius Caesar, some of Nero, some 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



175 



6f the oppression of the Goths and Vandals, some 
of the great prevailing of John Husse, and Jerome 
of Prague, in the greatest part of Bohemia. But to 
let all these pass, if we do wisely consider and weigh 
with ourselves, that by a beast, in this place, is not 
meant any lawful administration of government, but 
a tyrannical power in persecuting the Church, we 
shall find that a head of the beast was then wounded, 
when Constantine the Great slew Maxentius 
and Licinius, the two last persecuting emperors, 
set up true religion, and brought peace to the 
Churches. For hereby the Roman empire was 
greatly wounded, as far as regarded the tyranny of 
it. The Holy Ghost doth not mention which of the 
seven heads were thus wounded, but in general saith, 
one of them. Now it is very probable that he 
meaneth the sixth head ; for we do not read of any 
such wound in the former five which were past. 
Neither can it be understood of the seventh head, 
which was the papacy, because it received no such 
wound as yet. It followeth then, that the wound was 
in the sixth head; that is, in the empire. But we 
read of no emperor that did so wound the beast, as 
did Constantine the Great. And therefore it is very 
probable that the Holy Ghost here pointed at him. 

But it followeth, that his deadly wound was 
healed; to wit, by these wicked emperors which 
succeeded Constantine, as Constantius, Julianus, 
Valentius, and others, which afresh did set up 
idolatry, and persecuted the Church. Now, upon 
the healing of this wound, it is said, that all the 
world wondered, and followed the beast; that is t 



AN EXPOSITION 



many nations, or the greatest part of the world, did 
submit themselves to the Roman tyranny. For sure 
it is, some kingdoms were never subject to the 
empire of Rome, as, for example, some part of 
Asia, and some part of Africa. 

And they worshipped the dragon which gave power 
unto the beast ; and they worshipped the beast, say- 
ing, Who is like unto the beast ? who is able to make 
war with him, Rev. xiii. 4. 

Now is shewed how all the subjects of the Roman 
empire did worship the dragon ; that is, they main- 
tained that worship which he liked and loved ; that 
is, the worship of idols, which the apostle calleth 
the worship of Devils. And it is said also, they wor- 
shipped the beast ; that is, they did all with one ac- 
cord submit themselves both to the religion and 
authority of the beast: that is, to the Popes, as 
they were the seventh head of the empire. For, as 
I said before, so I say again, the Holy Ghost here 
speaketh of the empire, when it was in the greatest 
glory and exaltation ; yea, when all world the won- 
dered, and followed the beast ; yea, when all admired 
the great and large dominion of the Roman empire, 
and said within themselves, Who is like unto the 
beast ? who is able to make war with him? 

Now the empire of Rome was never so great and 
powerful as when the Popes were heads thereof ; I 
mean, when they executed the whole civil jurisdiction 
of the empire, besides their ecclesiastical power, 
which now did both meet in one. For now the 
papacy was aloft, and the Roman empire joined 
with it ; so that the eyes of the world were dazzled 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



177 



with the pomp and magnificence thereof, and they 
said, What is like unto it? or, who is comparable 
to the Pope, the seventh head thereof? For when 
the blind world thought that the power of the Pope 
was not only above all things in this world, but 
also did reach even unto heaven and hell. For they 
imagined that the Po.pe might carry to heaven whom 
he pleased ; and whom he would he might cast 
down to hell: and therefore who could war with the 
beast ? And thus we see the reason of their asto- 
nishment, and of their speech. All histories, and 
experience itself doth shew, that there was never 
any power in the world so wondered at as the 
usurped power and majesty of the Pope, after he 
came to be the head of^the Roman moaarchy. For 
then the world supposed that he had powef even as 
God ; and that he might depose and set up kings 
and emperors at his pleas urn Then it is clear, that 
under the dominion of the Popes, Rome hath been 
in her highest exaltation and glory. For the papacy 
was the seventh head of the beast ; whereby the 
whore of Babylon was supported in her most mag- 
nificent pomp and pride. 

And there was given unto him a mouth speaking 
great things and blasphemies ; and power ivas given 
unto him to continue forty and two months. And 
he opened, his mouth in blasphemy against God, to 
blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them 
that dwell in heaven, Rev. xiii. 5, 6. 

Here are mentioned the proud and blasphemous 
speeches both of the old and new Roman empire, 
and of the old and new Roman emperors. For this 



178 



AN EXPOSITION 



beast, as I said before, comprehendeth all the Ro- 
man empire, both under the heathen emperors and 
the popes. Touching- the great things, and the 
blasphemies which the old persecuting emperors 
have uttered against the God of heaven, it would 
require a volume to set them down in particulars. 
I will therefore only mention two or three for ex- 
ample sake : first, that of Caius Caligula, who woidd 
have his image set up in temples to be worshipped 
as God, and that the people should swear by his 
name. Nero also did openly blaspheme the name 
of Christ, and required divine honour to be given 
unto himself Domitian commanded that he should 
be called God and Lord. Many others required the 
like things : and so all the world wondered and 
worshipped this blasphemous beast. 

Now as the sixth head, which was the old empire 
of Rome, was full of the names of blasphemy; so 
the seventh head, which is the new empire under the 
Pop<^s, which he here chiefly speaketh of, did most 
of all blaspheme, For the Pope did challenge unto 
himself all power, both in heaven and earth : he 
would be worshipped as God; he usurped authority 
over the word of God ; he did take upon him to for- 
give sins. He did most blasphemously encroach 
upon all the offices of Christ, as king, priest, and 
prophet. He hath commanded the angels. He 
hath erected blasphemous images, and caused pic- 
tures to be made of the Godhead. He boasteth and 
vaunteth great things of his papal power, of Peter's 
keys, of Peter's chair, of Peter's succession ; of his 
miracles, of his two swords, and of his manifold 



UPON THE REVELATION. 1 fi) 

royal prerogatives. Some of them counted the re- 
ligion of Christ a tale, or fable ; some drank to 
Devil ; some said they could do as much as G 
It were infinite to set down all their blasphem 
for it is said of the whore of Babylon, that she wu,« 
full of the names of blasphemy . Let this suffice for 
the understanding- of this text, that as the old 
heathenish emperors did blaspheme, so the Popes 
(being heads of the empire,) did most of all blas- 
pheme. And, as it is here said^ they did not only 
blaspheme the name of God, but also did open 
their black and blasphemous months against his 
tabernacle; that is, his Church; calling" it a com- 
pany of heretics, schismatics, apostates, and such 
like ; and also against them that dwell in heaven ; that 
is, the spirits of just and perfect men, which are in 
heaven, as Luther, Calvin, Melancthon, and such 
like. 

Moreover it is to be noted, that this mouth was 
given unto this monstrous beast thus to blaspheme, 
and speak great things. But this is to be under- 
stood, that it was given in the wrath and just judg- 
ment of God upon the world, to plague them withal, 
because they regarded not the knowledge of the 
truth. But it is added, that this power of the 
beast thus to work his actions was limited unto 
forty-two months: so that although he rule and 
rage for a time, yet shall he not long continue. 

Audit was given unto him to make war with the 
saints, and to overcome them : and power ivas given 
unto him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations, 
And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship hini } 



180 



AN EXPOSITION 



whose names are not written in the book of life of the 
La?nb slain from the foundation of the world, Rev. 
xiii. 7> 8. 

These two verses set forth the great power which 
was given to this beast, both in fighting' against 
God's people, and also overcoming- of them, and 
murdering of them by heaps. As we read of thou- 
sands murdered in the first ten persecutions, and 
ten thousands by the Popes, since they came to ex- 
ercise the civil authority and jurisdiction of the 
Roman empire, and that in all countries and king- 
doms of Europe ; as it is here said, that power was 
given unto him over all kindreds, and tongues, and 
nations. And it is added, that all that dwell upon 
the earth, that is, all the subjects of the Roman 
monarchy, shall worship the beast, and make a 
God of him ; as we read they have done. And the 
chief motive thereof, was his blasphemous mouth 
boasting and threatening great things if any did 
withstand him ; and also his mighty power and 
authority, whereby he bore down all before him. 
For if any one spake against him, he was sure to 
suffer for it. And thus, through his tyrannical 
power, he subdued all nations under him, and made 
them stoop, and fall down and worship him. But it 
followeth, that for all this none of God's elect did 
worship him, or submit themselves to his religion 
and authority, but only those that dwell upon the 
earth ; that is, earthly men ; as papists, atheists, 
and reprobates, and all such whose names are not 
written in the book of life. Christ is called the 
Lamb slain from the beginning of the world ; be- 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



181 



cause the saving power of his death was from 

beginning* of all believe although he was no 

tually exhibited until the fulness of time. 

If any man have an ear, let him hear. Hi 

leadeth into captivity, shall go into captivity : he that 

killeth with the sword, must be killed with the sword. 

Here is the patience and the faith of the saints, 

Rev.xiii. 9, 10. 

Here is shewed, that the things spoken of this 

great beast are very secret and mystical, and can be 

understood of none but those only whose ears and 

eyes God openeth to hear and see, and understand; 

that is, the very elect of God. As for all papists 

and worldlings, their ears and eyes are sealed and 

shut up, they cannot understand them ; but do still 

worship the beast, ascribing unto him Divine power 

and honour. 

In the tenth verse the judgment and vengeance 
of God is denounced against the Roman monarchy, 
both former and latter; which, as it hath long 
oppressed the Church with cruel bondage, and 
drawn thousands into perpetual captivity, so itself 
also should be cast down, with all the adherents 
thereof, both in this life and that which is to come. 
For as the Roman empire did tyrannize over the 
world, and led millions into spiritual captivity and 
bondage, so here it is declared, that, according to 
the strict law of justice, it likewise shall come to 
the same end. And as this beast had murdered 
many by the sword, so he himself must be mur- 
dered by the sword also ; as the apostle saith, God 

No. 8. B b 



182 



AN EXPOSITION 



is just, and will recompense tribulation to them that 
trouble his Church. 

Now all this seemeth unto me to be a clear pro- 
phecy of the fall and final destruction of the Roman 
empire; which indeed, considering the height to 
which it had attained, may seem a thing strange 
and incredible ; and therefore the Holy Ghost stir- 
reth us up to attention in the ninth verse, as to a 
thing of great wonderment and admiration : for if 
the Roman monarchy fall, the papacy must of neces- 
sity fall with it. For the Roman empire is that 
beast which beareth up the whore of Babylon, as 
appeareth in the seventeenth chapter of this pro- 
phecy, where we shall (God willing,) plainly, and at 
krge, hear of the joint destruction of them both 
together. 

It is added, Here is the patience and the faith of 
the saints. That is, here is required great patience 
of all God's children, to wait and tarry till the per- 
formance and accomplishment of those things ; and 
also faith and full assurance to believe, that they 
shall in God's appointed time come to pass. For 
few do believe these things, and therefore wait not 
with patience for the accomplishment thereof. 

And I beheld another beast coming up out of the 
earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he 
spake as a dragon. Rev. xiii. 1 1 . 

Having described the fir^t beast, which is the 
Roman empire; now the Holy Ghost cometh to 
describe the second beast, which is the Papacy, or 
the kingdom of the great Antichrist. For although 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



183 



he be described before in regard of his monarchy, 
that is, the civil jurisdiction which he exerci 
ne was the seventh head of the beast, and 
the empire ; yet here he is described after 
sort, that is, according- to his ecclesiastics autuu- 
rity : and therefore he is called another beast, or a 
beast differing from the former, in that he exer- 
ciseth another power besides the power of the hea- 
then emperors of Rome, which is his spiritual juris- 
diction, in which respect he is called the false 
prophet. 

The second beast riseth out of the earth, as the 
former rose out of the sea : thus it appeareth that 
Antichrist is a son of the earth ; obscurely born, 
and by little and little creeping up out of his abject 
state, as did the Turk. It is here most truly said, 
that the kingdom of Antichrist ariseth out of the 
earth, and is the very offspring of the earth ; for 
assuredly .it never came from heaven. It had its 
beginning in covetousness, ambition, pride, murders, 
treasons, poisoning, sorceries, enchantments, and 
such like. For all histories do shew, that from 
these roots the papacy grew to its exceeding height 
and altitude. 

This second beast hath two horns like a lamb: 
whereby is meant his civil and ecclesiastical power, 
or his kingdom and priesthood; which he falsely 
pretended to proceed from the Lamb, and there- 
fore he beareth in his arms two keys, and hath two 
swords carried before him. So Boniface the eighth 
shewed himself one day in apparel as pope, and the 
next day in armour as emperor ; of which the two 



84 AN EXPOSITION 

horns in the Pope's mitre are signs. But the Holy 
Ghost here telleth us, that these two horns are not 
the horns of the Lamb, but only like the horns of 
a lamb : for he received not his power from the 
Lamb Christ, but from the Devil ; that is, the 
dragon with ten horns. Then thus it is, the papacy 
is the seventh head of the first beast, that is, the 
empire; and yet a beast by itself, with two horns 
like the Lamb, in respect of his joint power and 
authority, both ecclesiastical and civil, in which re- 
spect he is called even the eighth ; and one of the 
seven, chap. xvii. 11. 

Although this second beast has two horns like a 
lamb, yet he spake as a dragon; that is, all his 
words and works, practices and proceedings, laws 
and decrees, are for the dragon, from whom his 
power, and throne, and great authority do proceed. 
So that whatsoever he pretendeth in religion and 
matters of God's worship, as though he would be 
like the Lamb, yet assuredly he is altogether for the 
dragon and the Devil : he is assured unto them? as 
all experience doth manifestly witness. 

And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast 
before him, and causeth the earth, and them that dwell 
therein to worship the first beast, ivhose deadly wound 
ivas healed* Rev. xiii. 12. 

Here is shewed, that this second beast was as 
mighty and strong as the first beast ; and could do 
as much as he, even in his presence. Whereby is 
shewn the great power and authority of the papacy, 
in performing as much in the service of the dragon, 
against God and his Church, as ever the empire of 



UFON THE REVELATION. 



185 



the heathen and those wicked emperors coul i 
yea, he did much more against Christ, and hi i 
gion, than ever the persecuting- emperors cou 
even then when they were in the greatest \ 
And all this he did in his presence ; that is, in the 
sight and open view of the whole empire, or the 
whole world. 

And he causeth the earth, and them which dwell 
therein, that is, all Papists and worldlings, to wor- 
ship the first beast ; that is, to receive the worship 
and religion of the old Roman tyranny, which set 
up and maintained idolatry. So then, although the 
power in the papacy came under the name of Christ, 
yet in truth it was the same with the power of the 
persecuting empire : for the heathen emperors con- 
demned the true worship of God, and set up false 
worship, even the worship of Devils, which is ido- 
latry ; and so do the Popes also. 

So then we see, that this second beast is all for 
the first beast ; that is, he giveth up all his power 
and authority to set up the worship and religion of 
the old Roman tyrants ; and to force all men, by 
cruel laws and decrees, to receive and embrace the 
same. So this second beast is no better than the 
first, but is, in truth, a great deal worse. 

And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fir%> 
come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of 
men ; and deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by 
the means of those miracles which he had power to do 
in the sight of the beast; saying to them, that dwell 
nn the earth, that they should make an image to the 



AN EXPOSITION 



beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live, 
Rev.xiii. 13, 14. 

These two verses do contain two special things : 
the one thing is, the pretended miracles of Anti- 
christ ; the other is the cursed effect of them. 

As to the first, which is the wonders and miracles 
which Antichrist should work ; it is here said, that 
he should make fire come down f rom heaven, as Elias 
did. The meaning whereof is, not that the Popes 
could indeed cause the fire to "come down from 
heaven, as Elias did ; but that, in the opinion of 
the blind world, they seemed to have as great power 
as Elias had. For, partly by counterfeit miracles, 
and partly by some strange things done by the 
power of Satan, the seduced world hath verily be- 
lieved that the Pope and his clergy had as great 
power to work miracles as ever Elias had. 

Touching the second thing, which is the effect 
of these wonders : it is here said, that the inha- 
bitants of the earth, that is, Papists and worldlings, 
were grossly deceived and deluded by them, even by 
those lying wonders which he was permitted to do 
in the sight of the beast, that is, in the face and 
open view of the empire : according as the apostle 
foretold, that the coming of Antichrist should be by 
the effectual tuorking of Satan, with all power and 
signs, and lying wonders, and in all deceivableness 
of unrighteousness among the?n that perish, S?c. 
But, concerning the pretended miracles of Popery 
it is needless to write, their fallacy being so well 
known unto all men, and the accounts of them so 
common in all histories of those times. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



187 



Saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they 
should make an image to the beast, which had ih 
wound by a sword, and did live, Rev. xiii. 14. 

Now Antichrist having gotten the world by ) 
counterfeit miracles, doth lay his commandment on 
them to make an image to the beast. Now what is 
here meant by the image to the beast, is somewhat 
difficult to determine. Some think, that by the 
image of the beast, which had the wound by the 
sword, and did live, is meant the establishment, by 
the Popes, of the fallen Roman empire to its former 
greatness and power. 

We read that the empire under Nero, Oth o, 
Galba, and Vitellius, was weak and feeble in com- 
parison with what it was before under Augustus, 
Tiberius, and Claudius. We read also, that the 
Goths and Vandals made horrible inroads in the 
Roman empire. We further read also, that the 
empire was divided and rent in pieces, so that there 
was the emperor of the east and the emperor of the 
west; and that at last the empire of the west was 
quite destroyed : so that for the space of 300 years 
and more there was no emperor of the west, till the 
bishop of Rome, Leo the Third, made Charles the 
Great, king of France, emperor. Then was the 
empire of the west again erected, and in time ar- 
rived to the possession of even greater power than 
it had enjoyed before under the dominion of the 
Popes. Now I say, that some do take this re- 
storing of the decayed state of the empire, by the 
Popes, to its former strength and power, to be the 
making of the image of the beast, which had the 



188 



AN EXPOSITION 



wound by a sword, and did live; but, for my ov* u 
part, I cannot be of that opinion ; and my reason 
is, that the restoration of the decayed estate of the 
empire to its former condition, was the setting up 
of the beast himself: for the empire is the beast, 
and not the image of the beast ; for we must needs 
grant, that the beast and the image of the beast are 
two several things. But the Popes, in restoring the 
empire to its former state, set up the beast again : 
and therefore not the image of the beast. There- 
fore the image of the beast cannot be understood by 
the restoration of the decayed estate of the empire. 
Besides this, it is here said, that the inhabitants of 
the earth had a great hand in making this image. 
But the inhabitants of the earth did very little to- 
wards the re-establishment of the empire. For 
therein the Popes were all in all, after it came into 
their hands: therefore this cannot be understood of 
the empire, but of other things. Let us then dili- 
gently search what may be the true meaning of this 
passage. It must needs be allowed, that by the 
beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did 
live, is meant the empire in its recovered state, as 
mentioned in the twelfth verse. And by the image 
thereof, I understand the form of government : for 
an image doth signify a likeness, a similitude, a 
figure, or form of a thing. And as in all civil and 
ecclesiastical institutions there is both a substance 
and a form, a matter and a manner ; so here, hav- 
ing before set down that Antichrist had eiectedthe 
power of the Roman tyranny ; now he sheweth that 
he would also set up the image and form of the 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



A89 



same. For before, in verse 1-2, it is said; tha* % \ti 
christ, this second beast, caused the world 
ship the first beast ; that is, to receive and & 
the laws, worship, and religion of the old heathenish 
Roman tyrants, as before has been stated : besides 
which, not content with making the inhabitants of 
the earth worship the old beast, in the substance 
of his religion, he layeth commandments upon them 
to make his image ; that is, to erect an external 
form of ecclesiastical government, after the manner 
of the government of the old empire ; yea, so like 
it, that it is called the very image of the same. For 
as the form of government, under the old emperors, 
was cruel and tyrannical, and altogether bent 
against the Church, so the form of the ecclesiasti- 
cal government, under the Popes, was cruel and 
tyrannical, and altogether bent against the Church; 
and therefore here it is called the image of it, for it 
is exactly like it. Then it follows, that Antichrist 
hath set up that external form of worship which the 
idolatrous Romans of old used ; and that he hath 
renewed the persecuting empire, not only in sub- 
stance, but also in the form of government; and 
therefore I conclude, that the Popish Church-policy f 
and external government, is the very image of the 
beast. 

Here the inhabitants of the earth are said to make 
the image of the beast, because they gave their con- 
sent to the making of it ; for indeed the Popes them- 
selves were the chief agents and actors in it. 

And he had power to give life unto the image of the 

beast, tnat the image of the beast should both speak. 
No. 9. C c 



190 



AX EXPOSITION 



and cause that as many as ivould not worship the 
image of the beast should be killed, Rev. xiii. 15. 

Here is shewed, that this image of the beast was 
not a dead image, but a living image ; for Anti- 
christ put a spirit into it, that is, life and power, 
and great authority; insomuch, that this image 
?ould speak, and not only speak, but speak with 
great authority and terror : so as whosoever would 
not worship this image, that is, submit himself to 
the Popish hierarchy, should be put to death. But 
perhaps some man may say, How did this image 
speak ? I answer, by the Pope's clergy. For the 
Romish cardinals, abbots, monks, priests, and friars, 
were the very life and spirit of this image : they 
being the means by which the government was car- 
ried on, and the men to whom the execution of its 
laws was committed. For what was their out ward 
form of government without this cruel execution, 
but as an image without life ? But when Antichrist 
had once consecrated and erected his Romish priest- 
hood, then did he put life into his image which be- 
fore he had caused to be made and erected. 

Thus we do plainly see, that the Popish hierarchy 
is not merely a resemblance of the old Roman 
policy, to stand as a picture on a wall, but hath a 
spirit put into it by the false prophet, and speaketh 
with such power and terror in all kingdom's, that it 
causeth all to be put to death who will not submit 
themselves unto it, and fall down and worship the 
beast. Who is ignorant, that as many as would 
not embrace Popery and the old Roman tyranny, 
were by the Popish clergy, their inquisitors^ and 



UPON THE REVELATION. 

other officers, condemned in their court? 
tics or schismatics, and delivered them o 
condemned, to the secular power to be pu 

And he caused all, both small and great, TiCit vuivu, 
poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right 
hand, or in their foreheads : and that no man might 
buy or sell, save that he had the mark, or the name of 
the beast % or the number of his name, -Rev. xiii. l6, 1J. 

Antichrist is not content to murder and massacre 
in all countries which will not worship the image of 
the beast, that is, submit to his government and 
authority ; but will go yet a step further, and will 
have all people brought in bondage unto him as his 
acknowledged servants. For as men used to set a 
brand upon their sheep and other cattle, and to 
ear-mark them, that it might openly and manifestly 
appear to whom they appertain ; so doth Anti- 
christ, this Romish beast, cause all men in all king- 
doms to carry in open view his mark or brand, 
whereby all may see that they belong unto him. 

It is here said, that all the servants of Antichrist, 
of whatever degree, estate, or condition, must re- 
ceive this mark in their right hand, or in their fore- 
head ; that is, they must openly confess and prac- 
tise the worship and religion of the beast. For the 
forehead is put for the profession, and the right 
hand for the action : so that in one of them, at the 
least, every man must openly declare, that he ac- 
knowledged the Pope of Rome to be lord of his 
faith. 

Moreover it is added, that no man might buy or 
sell, save he thai had the mark, of the name of the 



192 



AN EXPOSITION 



bea.?t, or the number of his name : the meaning is, 
that no man might trade in the world, or do any 
thing among men ; he might not even be suffered to 
live., except he had the mark of the beast on his 
forehead^ or on his right hand ; that is, unless he 
did profess and practise the worship, the religion, 
the laws, and decrees of the Pope. For the mark 
of the beast is put for his worship, religion, laws, 
decrees, institutions, and policy. 

Moreover, the Pope's servants have not only his 
mark upon them, by which they may be known, but 
also the name of the beast ; for they must be named 
after him, even as children bear the name of their 
fathers, and must be called by the Pope, or papa) 
Papists. And not only so, but also they have ano- 
ther mark upon them, and that is the number of his 
name, which is Latinos, or professors of the Latin 
religion, Latin kingdom, and Italian church, as will 
presently appear. 

To come to a conclusion, and to make a brief re- 
capitulation of all things here spoken concerning 
the second beast, which is Antichrist, let us con- 
sider how he hath by degrees proceeded and in- 
creased. 

First, although he hath two horns like the Lamb, 
that is, civil and ecclesiastical power; yet he 
speaketh like the dragon, that is, he bendeth all his 
power and authority, words and works, for the 
Devil. 

Secondly, he does as much as the first beast could 
do in the service of the dragon. 

Thirdly, he causeth the first beast to be wor- 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



shipped, that is, he established the substance of his 
religion. 

Fourthly, he maketh the image of the beast, 
that is, he addeth a form to the substance. 

Fifthly, he putteth life into his image by his 
clergy. 

Sixthly, he will have this image worshipped, and 
yielded unto, on pain of death. 

Lastly, he will have all men, of all conditions, 
wear his livery, and receive his mark, as his hired 
and covenant servants. 

Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding 
count the number of the beast, for it is the number of 
a man ; and his number is six hundred threescore ana 
six, Rev. xiii. 18. 

Now, last of all, the Holy Ghost tells us., that It 
is a very high point of wisdom and understanding, 
to count the number of the beast, and that is the 
number of a man : that is, such as a man endued 
with God's Spirit may find out. Then we are en- 
couraged to search into it, since it is within the 
compass of man's reach. It is no impossible thing. 
If therefore we could find out his name, we should 
desire no more, as then the battle would be won, 
for his name would discover him, and expose him to 
all the world, and quite stop the mouths of the 
Papists, so that they should never have any thing 
more to say. For if St. John had said expressly, 
and in plain terms, that the Popes of Rome are this 
second beast, and the very Antichrist himself, then 
the Papists had been put to perpetual silence, and 
all controversies ended betwixt them and us for ever. 



104 



AN EXPOSITION 



But the Holy Ghost does not ell us his name 

inly, but mystically, like many other things in 
nok, that the worldlings which fulfil them may 
nded, whilst the eyes of God's elect are opened 

see into the truth of all these matters. 

To come to the point, St. John only here sets 
down the numerative letters of the beast's name 
He wrote in Greek, and has only set down three 
Greek letters or characters, which in Greek numera- 
tion make six hundred sixty and six. Now further 
we are to remark, that the numerative letters of the 
Greek word Lateinos make just this number. And 
further we are to observe, as a very remarkable cir- 
cumstance, that Ireneeus, an ancient father of the 
Church, who lived very near the apostles* times 3 
mentions this word Lateinos as the name of the 
beast : and moreover affirmeth, that it was a com- 
mon received opinion in his time, and before, that 
the beast should be so called. 

Let us now consider how this agrees. First, we 
know that the numerative letters of Lateinos just 
answer to St. John's Greek numerative letters. Se- 
condly, we know that Antichrist is the head of the 
Latin Church, or Latin empire ; and therefore this 
very Lateinos. For here we do not enquire after 
the name of any particular man, but about the name 
of a kingdom; for the beast is a kingdom, and a 
succession of men. Now Italy, in old time, was 
called Latinum, and the Italians, Latini ; which 
sheweth of what country the beast should be 
Moreover, the beast's name, or name of the Ro- 
man empire, is Lateinos; because the empire^ both 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



under the heathen tyrants, and the Popes espeei&lly 

had all their religion, service, prayers, 

crees, writings, and translations in Latin 

in Latin. The Pope preferred his Latin translation 

of the Bible to the Hebrew and Greek originals. 

Thus then it is, St. John tells us flatly, that the 
number of the beast is six hundred threescore and 
six. Irenseus saith, that Lateinos is his name ; which 
contains just that number. Therefore here we have 
his name ; now is he found. For if his name be 
Lateinos, we need search no further ; we know who 
he is ; we know who is meant ; for is not the Pope 
Lateinos ? are not the succession of them Latini ? 
are they not the heads of the Latin church, and 
Latin empire ? have they not all their worship and 
service in Latin ? are they not Latins ? for what is 
the name of the Roman empire but Lateinos ? and 
what is the name of the Popish hierarchy but La- 
teinos ? True it is indeed, which the Papists say, 
that many names may be invented whose letters 
make this number: but the Spirit of God speaketh 
not of feigned names, for then we should have no. 
thing but uncertainty: but he tells us to count the 
number of his name, which then the beast had, that 
is, Lateinos. I thus then conclude. The beast is a 
kingdom, and the Papacy is the kingdom of the 
Latins ; therefore the Papacy is the beast. 

The Papacy is Lateinos, and contains the number 
of the beast. For what other monarchy can be 
shewed since this Revelation was given, whose 
numerative letters contain this number ? Assuredly 
none. And therefore, out of all doubt, St. John 



19^ 



AN EXPOSITION 



points at the Roman empire, and monarchy of the 
Popes. For Lateinos doth contain the number ot 
the beast 3 according to St. John's computation; and 
also his name, which is the Latin empire, or Roman 
empire. 

And thus have we the description of these terrible 
monsters, the sea beast and the land beast ; which, 
from the time of the apostles to the present, have 
done, and still will do much mischief in the Church 
of Christ until the time when they are to be com- 
pletely destroyed, as we shall see by the following 
chapters. 



CHAP. XIV. 

We have heard in the last chapter the description 
of the two great and dreadful beasts. We have 
heard how mightily they have prevailed now many 
years, and reigned as monarchs of the earth. And 
in this we are to hear the fall and ruin of them both. 
So that the main drift and scope of this chapter, and 
all the chapters following until the twentieth chap- 
ter, is to shew that both the Roman empire and the 
Papacy shall ebb as fast as ever they did flow, shall 
wane as fast as ever they did wax, shall decrease as 
fast as ever they rose up, even until they come to 
utter ruin and desolation. 

In this chapter are seven principal things, which 
are as follow. 

First, it sheweth that God had his Church upon 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



the earth even then, when it seemed to be utterly- 
extinct, by the prevailing of the two outrageous 
beasts. 

Secondly, it sheweth that the poor persecuted 
Church did sincerely and zealously worship God 
even in the fire and flames of afflictions. 

Thirdly, it sheweth that the gospel shall be 
preached with great success in these last days 
throughout many kingdoms. 

Fourthly, it sheweth that Rome shall fall down 
at the preaching of the gospel. 

Ffthly, it sheweth that all persecuters shall be 
condemned, and cast into hell-fire for e er. 

Sixthly, it sheweth that it shall go well with God's 
elect, which having refused the worship of the beast 
do live and die in the Lord. 

Lastly, it describeth the day of judgment, wherein, 
all, both good and bad, shall have according to 
their deserts. 

And I looked, and, lo> a Lamb stood on the mount 
Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thou- 
sand, having his Fathers name ivritten in their fore- 
heads, Rev. xiv. 1. 

Now at length the Holy Ghost sendeth Jesus 
Christ to assist the woman, which we heard of be- 
fore, against the dragon and the two monstrous 
beasts, which would have torn her in pieces, and 
have utterly devoured her, if this Lamb, Jesus 
Christ, had not stepped in and rescued her. But 
some may say, What is a Lamb to encounter with a 
dragon, with a lion, with a leopard, and a bear t 

I answer, that although Christ be a Lamb to his 
No. 9. Dd 



I9» 



AN EXPOSITION 



Church, even the Lamb of God that taketh away 
the sins of the world, and the Lamb that was slain 
from the beginning, for the redemption of his elect ; 
yet to all his enemies he is a most strong and terri- 
ble lion, even the lion of the tribe of Juda, as he is 
called before. 

Now this most terrible lion, even the Lord uf 
hosts, the Lord mighty in battle, cometh forth to 
protect and defend the Church against all her ene- 
mies, who is of such infinite power, that neither 
the dragon nor the beasts shall be able to stand 
against him. For though he hath let them alone 
a long time, and suffered them to tyrannize over the 
woman his spouse, yet now will he exert himself to 
maintain her cause, and bear her up against them 
all : nay, he will make ready his bow, that he may 
shoot, and make his arrows drank in the blood of 
his enemies and her's ; and will whet his glittering 
sword, that he may sheath it in the hearts of Anti- 
christ and all his adherents. Therefore now let 
both the great beasts and their sire tremble, for here 
is one that will subdue them, and lay them in the 
dust, that they shall never rise again : which is the 
lamb which St. John saw, in a vision, upon mount 
Sion, which signifies Christ present with the Church. 
For mount Sion was an ancient figure of the Church, 
as it is written. Mount Sion lying northward, is 
fair in situation ; it is the joy of the ivhole earth, and 
the city of the great King. And again, The law shall 
go forth out of Sion, and the taord of the Lord from 
Jerusalem, 

Moreover, St. John seeth here with the Lamb an 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



199 



hundred forty and four thousand: that is, the parti- 
cular members of the Church, putting" a certain 
number for an uncertain ; and specially alluding to 
the sealing of the twelve tribes of Israel, as hath 
been shewed before. For it might be demanded, 
where the Church was when all the world wondered 
and followed the first beast? and also when all 
both small and great, rich and poor, received the 
mark of the second beast? St. John answereth, 
that even then in the midst of the heat of persecu- 
tions God had his hid and invisible Church, whom 
Jesus Christ did protect and preserve even in \X\\ 
very flames of persecutions ; being- always present 
with them, and amongst them, as he said to his 
disciples, a little before his bodily departure from 
them, Lo, I am with you even unto the end of the 
world. And here he is said to stand i/pon mount 
Sion with his hundred forty and four thousand. And 
it is added, that this number of God's faithful elect 
children had his Father s name written in their fore- 
heads: that is, they did profess and practise the 
doctrine and religion of God their Father only, ut- 
terly renouncing and abhorring the worship and 
religion of the beast. For the Father's name, in this 
place, is set opposite to the mark of the beast, to 
signify that as the worshippers of Antichrist received 
his mark, so the true worshippers of God received 
his sign, which is his Spirit, and the fruits thereof, 
whereby they were perfectly discerned from those 
who had the beast's mark. 

So then it clearly appeareth from this place, that 
God preserved mrny thousands of his true wor- 



300 



AN EXPOSITION 



shippers, even in the days of the great Antichrist, 
when there seemed to be very few or none remain- 
ing upon the earth, as it was in the days of Elias. 
In vain therefore do the Papists ask us, where our 
Church was before Luther's time ? since the holy 
apostle here stoppeth their mouth, and telleth us 
plainly, that Christ had his little flock in the wilder- 
ness even then, when it was in the greatest straits, 
and, as we say, driven to its last hold. And there- 
fore visibility is no essential evidence of the exist- 
ence of the Church, as the Papists do most igno- 
rantly dispute. For it is an absurd kind of reason- 
ing, to say there is no Church at all, because it doth 
not visibly appear : as if a man should reason, that 
there is no moon in the heavens, because there is 
none seen, as in the change. 

And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of 
many ivaters, and as the voice of a great thunder : and 
I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps. 
Rev. xiv. 2. 

Here is set forth, how his company of true wor- 
shippers do magnify and praise God, for his great 
mercies towards them. First, John heareth a voice 
from heaven, that is, an heavenly voice, or the voice 
of the Church, praising and glorifying God. For 
we have heard before, that heaven, in this book, is 
sometimes put for the Church upon the earth, and 
the reasons thereof. Wheresoever, therefore, the 
Church is assembled to hear the word, and to pray 
and give thanks, there is a voice from heaven, or an 
heavenly voice. Nov/ this voice is compared to three 
things: first, to the sound of many waters ; secondly, 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



201 



to the sound of a great thunder; thirdly, to the 

voice of harpers harping with their harps. It is 
likened to many waters, because it proceedeth from 
sundry sorts of people, of sundry nations, countries, 
and kingdoms ; as the word waters is taken after- 
wards in this prophecy. It is compared to thunder, 
because the prayers and invocations of the true 
Church are as distinctly heard by God as thunder is 
upon the earth. It is compared to harpers harping 
with their harps, both because their spiritual worship 
and service is as sweet unto God as any music is to 
men ; as also because all God's faithful people do 
harmonize among themselves, and in their worship, 
as the strings of a well-tuned instrument of music, 
or as many musicians playing together, which make 
a sweet and most melodious sound. 

And they sung as it were a new song before the 
throne, and before his four beasts, and the elders : 
and no man could learn that song but the hundred 
and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed 
from the earth, Rev. xiv. 3. 

Now it sheweth how this holy society of the faith- 
ful do continue their praising and glorifying of God. 
They are not weary of well doing, but hold on con- 
stantly in the course of God's worship, having new 
songs of thanksgiving in their mouths, and serving 
God daily with renewed affections, as men inflamed 
with the zeal of God's glory : and all this they per- 
form before the throne, before the four beasts, and 
the elders; that is, in the presence of God, and his 
holy congregation. And no man could learn that 
song but the hundred forty and four thousand ; that 



202 



AN EXPOSITION 



is, none of those who loved not God, could inwardly 
feel and understand this spiritual worship but only 
the elect, to whom it is given to understand the 
secrets of God, and the mysteries of his Son's 
kingdom. 

These are they which were not defiled with women . 
for they are virgins. These are they ivhich follow the 
Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed 
from among men, being the first-fruits unto God 
and to the Lamb. And in their mouths was found 
no guile : foi they are without fault before the throne 
of God, Rev. xiv. 4, 5. 

This holy company are not denied with women, 
that is, with gross and divers sins, or rather with 
idolatrous pollutions. For they are virgins, that is, 
chaste worshippers of God, which are not polluted 
with the defilements of Antichrist. These follow the 
Lamb ivhithersoever he goeth. They hear his voice, 
they profess his worship, and obey his doctrine; 
they abhor Antichrist, they follow not the beast, 
nor receive his mark. They are redeemed from 
among men, and bought from the earth, as it is said 
before ; that is, they are redeemed and bought with 
a price from the corrupt mass of mankind, and 
cursed race of Adam, that they might be the first- 
fruits unto God and the Lamb ; that is, wholly con- 
secrated to his worship, and to serve him in righte- 
ousness and true holiness all the days of their life. 
In their mouths iv as found no guile : that is, they do 
declare their innocency and uprightness, both in 
their words and works, as those which Christ hath 
chose out of thi& world, and bought with a price 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



203 



through his blood, by whom they are without spot 
or wrinkle before God. 

And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, 
having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them 
4hat dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and 
kindred, and tongue, and people ; saying u ith a loud 
voice, Fear God, and give gloi^y to him ; for the hour 
of his judgment is come: and worship him that made 
heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of 
waters, Rev. xiv. 6,7- 

Hitherto the Holy Ghost hath taught us how r 
the Church was preserved under the tyranny of Anti- 
christ, and the greatest waves of persecution ; and 
that even then they did purely and faithfully wor- 
ship the true God. Now he proceedeth to predict 
the ruin and downfal of Antichrist, and plainly to 
prophecy the utter destruction of the kingdom of 
Babel. This doctrine is therefore very gratifying, 
and requireth of us great attention, because it doth 
so much concern our good, and the good of the 
whole Church ; also, because we live in the days 
wherein it is in part fulfilled. 

First, therefore, we are to understand what is 
meant by the angel here mentioned. It does not 
mean any celestial angel, or invisible spirit, as the 
word in various places is intended to signify ; but 
by this angel, and the two angels following, are 
meant all the faithful ministers of the gospel which 
should be raised up in these last days, for the over- 
throw of Rome, and the delivering of the Church 
from the captivity of Antichrist : which may plainly 
appear from this, that this angel preacheth the ever- 



«J04 



AN EXPOSITION 



lasting gospel unto them that dwell ok the earth, 
which cannot properly be said of the celestial 

spirits. 

We have heard, out of the tenth chapter, that 
Jesus Christ did open the book, which is the Bible, 
and did give authority to his faithful ministers to 
preach and publish the doctrine thereof to many 
nations, countries, and kingdoms : now with that 
agreed] this which is here spoken of, and is a further 
declaration of that which is there set down. For as 
there Jesus Christ cometh down from heaven, and 
openeth the book, which had been long shut up 
under the darkness of Popery, and the smoke which . 
came out of the bottomless pit ; so here Christ 
Jesus raised up his faithful ministers and preachers 
to publish and proclaim the doctrine of the gospel, 
which had long lain hid under the persecutions of 
the two monstrous and most hideous beasts. To 
this also agreeth that which is written in the 
eighteenth chapter of this book, where St. John 
seeth an angel come down from heaven, having 
great power, so that the earth was lighted with 
his glory. By which angel, is meant all the preachers 
of this age. And the angel is said to have great 
power. For what is more powerful than the mini- 
stry of the word ? And moreover it is said, that the 
earth was lightened with his glory; that is, with 
the brightness of the preaching of the gospel, 
whereby the darkness of Popery was dispersed and 
driven away. 

Moreover it is here said, that this angel fly eth in 
the midst of heaven ; that is, very s viftly carrieth 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



205 



this everlasting* gospel through all the Church. For 
when God's appointed time' was come, in which 
Popery was to be destroyed, he caused his ever- 
lasting* gospel to be sent abroad, and to spread over 
many kingdoms and nations, as we see at this day t 
Now because these kingdoms, where God would 
have the knowledge of his gospel divulged, were 
many and great, is expedition required : and this 
angel doth carry it, not standing, but Hying. And 
all this we see perfectly fulfilled with our eyes, 
when God raised up Luther, Zuinglius, Melanc- 
thon, Peter Viret, Calvin, Bucer, Bollinger, Peter 
Martyr, and all their worthy successors unto this 
day, which have spread the everlasting gospel very 
far, and carried it very swiftly over England, Scot- 
land, Germany, Denmark, Poland, Sweden, Russia, 
France, and most other parts of the world, 

Another reason why this angel is said to fly in the 
midst of heaven, is because no power of man shall 
ever be able to stop the course of this everlasting 
gospel which this angel carrieth abroad ; no more 
than men are able to stop the course of the sun in 
the heavens, or a cloud in the sky. For this angel 
flyeth in the midst of heaven, far above the reach of 
the beast, and all kings and potentates that stand 
for the kingdom of the beast. Therefore let them 
do their utmost, they shall never be able to stop the 
course of the gospel. For it is called the arm of 
God ; and his very arm holdeth it forth to the 
world , and who is able to bend it in, or to turn it 

backward ? 

No. 9, E e 



206 



AN EXPOSITION 



There are three reasons why the gospel is called 
everlasting, viz. 

First, because it is in its own nature everlasting, 
as it is written, The word of the Lord endureth for 
ever. 

Secondly, because it putteth us in possession of 
everlasting things : as it is written, Thy ivord, O 
Lord, endureth for ever in heaven. 

Thirdly, and principally, because as it was long 
before Antichrist arose, so it shall continue, when 
he and his kingdom is destroyed. 

Saying ivith a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory 
to him; for the hour of his judgment is come : and 
worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the 
sea, and the fountains of iv at ers, Rev. xiv. 7- 

Here is set down, the doctrine which this angel 
preacheth with a loud voice, that is, with great zeal. 
The sum whereof is this, Fear God, and give glory 
unto him; and worship him that made heaven and 
earth, fyc. The only sense is, that the true and 
ever-living God should be feared, and worshipped^ 
and all glory should be given to him alone, through 
Christ ; and none to Antichrist, none to cardinals 
or legates, none to angels, none to saints, none to 
images, crosses, or crucifixes. 

Here then is set down an abridgment of the 
doctrine of this everlasting gospel ; namely, that 
men should fear God only, and worship him, and 
give all glory to him alone, and not to any crea- 
tures. And the reason is given, because the hour 
of his judgment is come, that is, the time of the 
manifestation of the gospel, or laws of the Most 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



207 



High God : for so the word judgment is often taken 
in the scriptures. Here are we to observe one spe- 
cial things which is, that the gospel, which this 
angel carrieth, containeth the brief sum of all the 
doctrine which Luther, Calvin, Peter Martyr, and 
the rest, have taught out of God's word, andagreeth 
in all points with it. <For what else did they all 
preach, teach, and write, but that men should turn 
from idols to the living God ? from fearing, glorify- 
ing, and worshipping creatures, to fear, worship, 
and glorify God alone, who hath made all tilings ? 
What other thing do all the preachers of this age 
publish and proclaim, in all their sermons, but this, 
Fear God, and give glory to him only. Is not this 
the sum of the doctrine of all the preachers of 
England, Scotland, Germany, France, Denmark, 
and all the rest? And therefore I conclude, that 
this angel must needs be understood to be the 
preachers of this last age, which have now these 
many years sounded the trumpet of the gospel 
against all the inventions of Popery. And, blessed 
be God, we see these things fall out in our days, and 
are eye-witnesses of the fulfilling of them. 

And there followed another angel, saying, Baby- 
ion is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she 
made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of 
her fornication, Rev. xiv. 8. 

Here is set down the blessed effect of the preach- 
ing of this everlasting gospel, which is the downfal 
of Babylon. For, as when the clear sun ariseth 
upon the earth, the thick mists and clouds are dis- 
persed; even so when the bright beams of the 



208 



AN EXPOSITION 



gospel doth shine forth unto the world, Babylon, 
that dark kingdom, vanisheth away. And, as it is 
written in the eighteenth chapter, So soon as the 
earth is lightened with the glory of this everlasting 
gospel, Babylon immediately falleth. 

Therefore now, before I go any further, my pur- 
pose, through the assistance of God, is to prove 
these five points of this verse, and that which fol- 
io weth unto the twentieth chapter, to wit : 

First, that Babylon here, signifieth Rome. 

Secondly, that Rome shall fall, and how. 

Thirdly, that Rome shall fall finally, and come 
to utter desolation in this life. 

Fourthly, by whom, and when it shall be over- 
thrown. 

Lastly, the causes of the utter ruin and overthrow 
thereof. 

But before I go about to prove that Babylon, 
here, is Rome, I would have it carefully observed 
what is meant by Rome, viz. not the topography of 
Rome, that is, so much ground only as is compassed 
within the walls of that city, but the government 
and power that is claimed by that monarchy, where 
of Rome is the head. 

By Rome, is meant the power and authority of 
Rome: or, to speak plainly, by Rome, is meant the 
Roman monarchy. Further, we are here to observe 
the reason why the Holy Ghost calleth Rome, Baby- 
lon ; for Rome, literally and properly taken, is not 
Babylon, inasmuch as they were two different cities, 
one in Italy, the other in Chaldea: but Rome is 
called Babylon mystically, figuratively, and by a 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



209 



kind of allusion. For as the old eastern Babylon 
did a long* time oppress the Church of the Jews, so 
Rome, this western Babylon, hath long* oppressed 
the Church of the Christians. As the eastern Baby- 
lon did many years hold down the people of God in 
miserable bondage and servitude, so the western 
Babylon did a long* time keep the Christian Church 
in spiritual slavery and misery. In which respects 
Rome is spiritually compared to Sodom and Egypt : 
to Sodom, for filthiness; and to Egypt, for idolatry, 
and keeping God's Church in spiritual bondage and 
slavery. And thus we see the reason why Rome is 
called Babylon ; and that the passage is not to be 
understood literally, but figuratively; and that one 
is put for the other, on account of their resembling- 
each other in their conduct to the people of God. 

Now, having shewed the reason why Rome is 
called Babylon, and what is meant by Rome, we are 
to proceed to the first point ; which is, to prove that 
Babylon, in this place, signifieth Rome ; which al- 
though it be granted by all sound divines, and de- 
clared in the writings of the good and learned, both 
new and old, so that it can need no greater proof. 
Yet I will add three or four reasons out of this book, 
to make it more plain and apparent. 

First, therefore, I do thus reason out of the seven- 
teenth chapter and last verse : Babylon is that great 
city which reigneth over the kings of the earth: but 
there was no other city which did reign over the 
kings of the earth, when John writ this book, but 
Rome ; therefore Rome is Babylon. For, as for 



210 



AN EXPOSITION 



Jerusalem, it was at that time made an heap of 
stones. The first point is declared by the angel of 
God, expounding- unto John what is meant by the 
great whore, whose damnation he had shewed him 
before; and by the woman which sat upon a scarlet- 
coloured beast. The woman which thou sawest, saith 
the angel to St. John, is the great city which reigneth 
over the kings of the earth : that is to say, Rome, or 
the Romish Church. For the ang-el could not speak 
more plainly, except he should have named Rome, 
than to say thus, The woman, the great whore of 
Babylon, is the great city which reigneth over the 
kings of the earth. For if one should say the great 
city of England, every man knoweth that thereby is 
meant London ; if one should say the great city of 
France, every one knoweth that thereby is meant 
Paris: so when the angel saith, the great city which 
reigneth over the kings of the earth, all that lived in 
those times knew that thereby was meant Rome. 
For Rome was the chief city of the monarchy, and 
is put in this book for the whole monarchy, and the 
religion thereof, as hath been said before. 

My second reason is this : Babylon is the mother 
of whoredoms, and abominations of the earth. Baby- 
lon is that great whore, with whom the kings of the 
earth have committed fornication: ivith the wine of 
whose fornications the inhabitants of the earth have 
been made drunk* 

But Rome, and none but Rome, is such a one. 
Therefore Rome is Babylon. 

My third argument is this : Babylon is that city 
which hath seven different governments : but only 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



<2ll 



Rome hath had seven different kinds of govern- 
ments ; therefore Rome is Babylon. 

The proposition is proved from the words of the 
angel, expounding- unto John what is meant by the 
seven heads of the scarlet-coloured beast whereupon 
the woman sat. The seven heads (saith he) are seven 
kings ; that is, seven orders or states of kingly 
government : for seven kings, in this place, are not 
put for seven men which were kings, as some do 
take it, but for seven different governments, as it 
is taken in Daniel. The four great beasts, saith the 
angel there, are four kings ; that is, four kingdoms, 
governments, or monarchies, as ail men know. So 
here, by seven kings is meant the seven several regi- 
ments of Rome ; that is to say, by kings, consuls^ 
decemviri, dictators, triumviri, emperors, and popes, 
whereof the first five ivere then fallen when John 
wrote ; one ivas, that is, the empire ; and one was 
to come, that is the papacy. 

My last argument is this : Babylon is that city 
which is situate upon seven hills; but only Rome, 
of all cities in the world, is situated upon seven 
hills : therefore Rome is Babylon. 

The proposition is declared by the angel ; which 
saithj in the seventeenth chapter, that the seven 
heads of the scarlet-coloured beast, are seven moun- 
tains whereon the woman sitteth; that is, seven hills 
whereon the city of Rome is situated, whose names 
are these ? Capitolinus, Palatinus, Aventinus, Exqui- 
linus, Celius, Viminalis, and Quirinalis, as all poets 
and historians assert. 



212 



AN EXPOSITION 



One saith thus of Rome, Septem que una sibi 
muro circumdedit arces. 

Another thus, Septem urbs alta ingis totoqua 
prasidet orbe. 

Another called Rome, Eptalophos, the city with 
seven heads, that is, seven hills. 

It is clear then, from these reasons, that Babylon, 
in this place, signifieth Rome. As for the exposi- 
tion of the Papists, which affirm that Babylon, here, 
signifieth the universal society of the wicked, it is 
ridiculous ; for the Holy Ghost saith, Babylon is 
that city which reigneth over the kings of the earth. 
But to say that the universal society of all the wicked 
reigneth over the kings of the earth, is absurd and 
ridiculous. Therefore to say that Babylon is the 
universal society of the wicked, is absurd and ridi- 
culous. The distinction of the Jesuits here, is also 
as frivolous as their expositions ; for they say, If 
Babylon be Rome, then it must be understood of 
Rome under the heathen emperors ; but not under 
the popes. 

But the angel saith, The woman, that is the whore 
of Babylon, or Antichrist, sit teth upon seven moun- 
tains: ergo, she sitteth at Rome; and Rome is the 
seat of Antichrist ; and consequently Rome, under 
the Popes, is Babylon. Moreover, we may reason 
thus against the Popish distinction : that which was 
Babylon under the heathen emperors, is the same 
which is here said to be the chief city and seat of 
Antichrist. But Rome was then Babylon, therefore 
Rome is now Babylon ; for Rome is that city which 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



the angel saith should be the seat of Antichrist. 
And this book doth shew, that the great Antichrist 
should reign in the same city where the heathen 
emperors had reigned ; and therefore it standeth 
firm that Fvome, under the Pope's, is Babylon. 

This being then granted, that Babylon, here, is 
Rome, it followeth that Rome shall fall : for the 
Holy Ghost saith, Babylon is fallen; speaking in 
the present tense, as the manner of the scripture is 
in prophecying of things to come. For whatsoever 
God hath determined to come to pass, is as it were 
already done, because of the certainty of it ; and for 
this cause also the word is doubled, is fallen I it 
is fallen ! 

We see then most clearly, that almost I500yeai 

before Rome began to fall, the certain fall therei 

was foretold. This passage itself is clear enough to 

prove my second point, which is, that Rome shall 

fall. But my purpose is, to reduce and gather all 

the five chapters following to certain heads, to prove 

the main points which I have proposed. First, then, 

I reason thus to prove the second point, that Rome 

shall fall. That city and kingdom which hath the 

seven vials of God's wrath emptied and poured down 

upon it, cannot stand, but must needs fall. But 

Rome is that city which hath the seven vials of 

God's wrath poured down upon it ; therefore Rome 

cannot stand long, but must fall. The proposition 

is manifest, and not to be denied. The assumption 

is proved throughout all the sixteenth chapter, and 

especially in the tenth and twelfth verses ; where 

the vials of God's wrath are expressly said to he 
No. 10/ Ff 



AN EXPOSITION 



■poured down upon the throne of the beast ; and in tne 
second verse of that chapter it is asserted, that the 
second vial was poured down upon the men which had 
the mark of the beast, and upon them which wor- 
shipped his image. How then can the throne of the 
beast hold out ? or, how can they which have re- 
ceived the beast's mark, stand up long- ? for there 
is great emphasis, or vehemency, in the manner of 
speech. For he doth not simply say, the wrath of 
God, but the fulness of God's wrath : he doth not 
say, it should be a little sprinkled, but poured 
down upon the kingdom of the beast. How then 
can the kingdom of the beast stand, that is exposed 
to the wrath of God ? surely it must needs fall. 

My second reason is this : The beast that was, ana 
is not, and yet is, shall go into perdition. But Rome 
is the beast that was, and is not, and yet is ; there- 
fore Rome shall go into perdition. The assumption 
is set down in chap. xvii. 8. For the Roman mo- 
narchy was great in the days of Julius Caesar, 
Augustus, Claudius, and Tiberius; and therefore it 
is said, that it was. But in the reign of Nero, Oth o, 
Galba, and Vitellius, it was greatly decayed; and 
therefore it is said, it is not : meaning not so great 
as it had been, and yet it still existed ; and therefore 
it is said, and yet is. Now this beast shall go into 
perdition. Therefore the Roman monarchy shall be 
destroyed, and consequently the papacy. For the 
Roman empire holdeth up the papacy; as it is 
written, that the woman, or tvhore of Babylon, sit- 
teth upon the scarlet-coloured beast, which had sev>en 
heads and ten horns ; that is, the Roman monarchy, 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



which beareth up the whore, and beareth up the 
papacy. 

But the Holy Ghost saith, This beast, that is the 
Roman empire, shall go into perdition. Then it fol- 
loweth, that the papacy shall follow after: for if the 
beast that she sitteth upon, and which beareth her, 
fall under her, then she must needs fall, together with 
him. But we see, God be thanked, that the Roman 
monarchy is, in a manner, quite fallen ; therefore 
the papacy cannot stand long. 

My third argument is this : The beast that ivas 
and is not, being even the eighth, and one of the 
seventh, shall go into destruction. But Rome is the 
beast that was, and is not, being the eighth, and 
one of the seventh : therefore Rome shall go into 
destruction : the proposition set down in chap, 
xvii. 11. For the papacy, or dominion of the Popes, 
is the seventh head of the beast, in respect of their 
civil power, and yet a beast by itself, that is, an 
eighth in respect of their ecclesiastical p^wer. Now 
the angel saith flatly, They shall both go intn de- 
struction, that is, both the empire and the papacy. 
For as the dominion of the Popes goeth down, so 
also their worship and religion goeth down with it : 
and for this cause it is expressly set down in the 
nineteenth chapter, that the beast and the false pro- 
phet, that is, the Roman empire, and the papacy, 
were both destroyed together. Since, then, the Holy 
Ghost hath spoken it twice, that Rome shall go into 
perdition, and shall go into destruction, I take the 
fall of Rome to be a very certain event. But how 
shall it fall ? and some man will say, wherein shall 



SW 6 AN EXPOSITION 

it fall ? I answer, that it shall fall in the credit and 
estimation of her doctrine ; it shall fall in wealth 
and riches ; it shall fall in power and authority. 
And in all these it shall fall by degrees, as it did rise 
up by degrees : it shall not fall at once, as it did 
not rise up once. 

This is set down in the sixteenth chapter, where 
the fall of Rome is compared to the drying up of the 
river Euphrates, which was dried up by degrees. 
Thus it is : Euphrates was a great river, which did 
run very near unto the old Babylon, in Chaldea, 
and it was the protection and fortification of the 
city ; insomuch, that when Cyrus and Darius, the 
kind's of the Medes and Persians, laid siege against it, 
they could not take it till they digged water-trenches, 
and t ad turned the water into another course; so 
that 'she way was prepared for them to pass over. 
Now, as this Euphrates was the strength and forti- 
fication of old Babylon, so the honour, wealth, 
riches, power, and authority of Rome, is the very 
fortification of it. But the puni-shing angel is com- 
manded to pour down the vial of wrath upon this 
Euphrates, that is, upon all that upholdeth or for- 
tifieth Rome, and forthwith it dried up ; that is, all 
the credit, power, ricbes, and authority of Rome, 
lid diminish daily, doth diminish, and shall dimi- 
nish by degrees unto the end of the world. For the 
utter destruction of Rome is not yet come ; but its 
power is greatly diminished from what it was four- 
score years ago ; and if it continues declining 5 as it 
assuredly will, it will indeed be reduced to a very 
low condition. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



217 



Since Luther s time we know how the Pope's 
Euphrates hath dried up; but there is yet much 
water left, and yet it is too deep for the kings of 
the earth to pass over and take it. But it shall 
ebb so low, that the kings of Europe shall easily 
pass over and take it, as we shall hear by and by. 
But in the meantime we see that it is falling-, and 
that the work of God goeth forward every day. For 
now, God be thanked, many kings and princes, 
with great multitudes of their subjects, have their 
eyes opened to behold that the Romish religion is 
false, and that the papacy is the very kingdom of 
the great Antichrist. And whereas before they 
worshipped the beast, now they hold up their 
hands only to the God of heaven, and glorifieth him 
in his Son Jesus Christ. 

Now many laws are made in several kingdoms 
and provinces to abolish that usurped power of the 
bishop of Rome ; many acts, edicts, and injunctions 
are set forth, in different nations and kingdoms of 
Europe, to destroy, root out, and deface all monu- 
ments of idolatry and superstition which Antichrist 
had erected in those kingdoms. 

Now the popes, which formerly were honoured 
as gods in the earth, are universally considered as 
impostors by all true Christians. Doth not all this 
clearly prove that Babylon is fallen, and doth fall 
by degrees ? we need no further proof for this se- 
cond point. 

But here we aie further to observe, that the 
Jesuits perceiving the great decline of Rome, and 
the continual drying of their Euphrates, do Destir 



218 AN EXPOSITION 

themselves to prevent its being completely ex- 
hausted, and to make every exertion to uphold the 
power which they still have, and, if possible, to 
prevent their final overthrow. And as the inha- 
bitants of Babylon would make use of every means 
to prevent their enemies from passing- the Euphrates, 
so the Church of Rome employs every expedient to 
prevent the decline of her riches, and temporal 
dominions ; they being the chief support of her spi- 
ritual authority, now tottering over the brink of 
rain. 

All this doth appear out of chap. xvi. of this pro- 
phecy, where St. John, in a vision, seeth three un- 
clean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the dra- 
gon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the 
mouth of the false prophets. By which frogs the Holy 
Ghost meaneth the Jesuits and seminary priests, 
which are compared to frogs for three reasons ; 
first, that as frogs delight in unclean waters, so the 
jesuits delight in the polluted streams of idolatry 
and superstition ; secondly, as frogs make a great 
croaking in their marshy grounds, so the jesuits 
make a great noise in kings' courts, in noblemen 
and gentlemen's houses, and in almost every place 
into which they can gain admittance, continually 
talking of the Pope's supremacy, the Pope's holi- 
ness, the Pope's blessing, the Pope's keys, the 
Pope's power, Peter's chair, Peter's successor, and 
Christ's vicar ; thirdly, as frogs are all of one 
nature and quality, delighting in croaking and liv- 
ing in puddles, so the Jesuits are all of one mind 
and disposition in evil, croaking every where to 



UFON THE REVELATION. 



219 



maintain their Euphrates, and daily indulging them- 
selves in the most disgraceful and wicked vices. 

But that I may more fully persuade the reader, 
that by these frogs are meant the jesuits and semi- 
nary priests, let us seriously weigh that which 
goeth before, and that which folio weth after in 
this text, and we shall be fully convinced of it. 
First, it is said, verse 10, that when the fifth angel 
poured out his vial of God's ivrath upon the throne of 
the beast, by and by his kingdom waxed dark; that 
Is, the majesty, power, pomp, credit, and estima- 
tion of Antichrist began to be observed to diminish, 
and to suffer a great eclipse ; which thing was fulfilled 
shortly after Luther's preaching. And presently it 
followeth, that they gnawed their tongues for sorrow ; 
that is, they were full of fury and rage against all 
such as sent the gospel abroad, by means of which 
their Babylon was shaken. For at the first, when 
the gospel was preached they did despise it, as a 
thing which they could easily suppress ; but within 
a short time they found, that neither by excommu- 
nication, by which, in former times, they had, as it 
were with lightning and thunder, caused kings and 
nations to tremble ; neither by wars and bloody 
slaughter, neither by any skill in learning, nor by 
treacheries, they could prevail any thing, but that 
the gospel did still more and more lay open their 
wickedness; then did they become, and so do they 
continue at this day, as men mad with sorrow and 
rage ; which the Holy Ghost expresseth, in saying, 
that they gnawed their tongues with sorroiv, and 
blasphemed God, tyc. Whereby it is evident that 



220 



AN EXPOSITION 



the beast 3 and all that received his mark, are full of 
fiery hatred and malice, and cannot tell which way 
to be revenged. For the more they strive, the more 
they lose. Fain would they have Popery restored 
to its ancient credit and dignity : and they devise 
what they can to bring it about ; but it will not be. 
For their kingdom waxeth darker and darker, 
weaker and weaker: and that is a dagger unto 
them, and a grief above all grief, which maketh 
them gnaw their tongues, and gnash their teeth for 
sorrow. But for all this they repented not of their 
works, saith St. John ; and therefore God is more 
incensed against them, and causeth the sixth angel to 
pour out another vial upon the great river Euphrates , 
and the water thereof dried up ; as we have heard. 

Now then observe carefully, and note it dili- 
gently, that the frogs come forth upon the darken- 
ing of the kingdom of the beast, and the drying up 
of their Euphrates. For who knoweth not, that the 
Pope, and his accomplices, perceiving the weaken- 
ing and diminishing of their kingdom, have sent out 
these jesuits and seminary priests into all parts of 
Europe, to repair the ruins of Rome if it were pos- 
sible ? And this is one circumstance which proves, 
that by these frogs are to be understood the jesuits. 
But let us proceed to open the whole description of 
the Holy Ghost, that it may yet more plainly ap- 
pear, First, these frogs are called unclean spirits, 
because they are the very agents of the Devil, full 
of all filthiness and wickedness. Secondly, they 
are called spirits, because they come out of the 
mouth ot the dragon, the beast, and the false pro- 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



221 



phet. Thirdly, they are called three m number, be- 
ing- in truth nearer unto three thousand, because 
they proceed out of three several mouthsj, the 
dragon, the beast, and the false prophet ; that 
is, the devil, the Roman empire, and the pa- 
pacy. Three horrible monsters, which with one 
consent conspire together against the gospel to up- 
hold their Babylon. Now these three frogs are 
said to come out of the mouth of the dragon, the 
beast, and the false prophet ; because they come 
with the very mind and message of the Pope and 
the Roman empire; and so, consequently, with the 
very mind and spirit of the dragon. They are sent 
on the devil's errand, and by the Popes, into all 
countries and kingdoms, and are taught what they 
shall say, and instructed what they shall do, and 
what courses they shall pursue towards men, both 
kings, nobles, and people; and for this cause the 
Holy Ghost saith, they came out of the very mouth 
of the dragon, the beast, and the false prophet. 
And although these jesuits and seminary priests 
are called by their favourites Catholic doctors, 
holy fathers, &c. ye.t the Holy Ghost saith flatly, 
they are the spirits of devils working false and 
feigned miracles, and with great power of error 
deceiving the simple and blind multitude. 

We see then that the Holy Ghost, in all this de- 
scription, cloth plainly mean the jesuits and semi- 
nary priests. For to whom can these things here 
spoken of refer, but only to them ? And do not 
we who live in these days, evidently see the fulfill- 
ing of all these things ? Surely we cannot but see 

No. 10. Gg 



222 



AN EXPOSITION 



and feel them, unless we shut our eyes to then.. 
But the Holy Ghost goeth yet further, and doth 
more fully point them out unto us ; describing them 
by their office, which is, to go unto the kings of the 
earth, and of the whole world, to gather them to the 
battle of that great day of God Almighty. 

Who is ignorant that the jesuits and seminary 
priests are sent out to all the kings and nobles of 
the whole world, that favour them and their pro- 
ceedings ? Are they not dispersed into every part 
of the world, in order to establish their own false 
doctrines, and to prevent the introduction of the 
true religion of the Bible ? Nay, as the Holy Ghost 
saith, the chief end of their coming abroad is to 
solicit and gather the kings of the earth unto battle 
against God, against Christ, and against all true 
professors of religion. This battle is here called, 
The battle of the great day of God Almighty ; that 
is, the battle wherein the Almighty God will have 
the victory. For it followeth, that the jesuits and 
seminary priests did prevail with the seduced kings 
of the earth so far, as to gather them together to a 
place which, in Hebrew, is called Armageddon, 
that is to say, a place where they shall be destroyed, 
and that with such a horrible slaughter, that the 
place shall take a name thereof. For it was an 
usual thing among the Hebrews, to call the place 
where any famous thing fell out by a name which 
did report the same to all posterity, as Kibroth 
Hataavah, the graves of concupisence ; Hamon 
Gog, the multitude of Gog ; and divers such like. 
And so here Armageddon, the destruction of an 



UPON THE REVELATION. 223 

army ; because the kings of the earth and their 
armies, which shall fight against the Church at the 
instigation of the Jesuits, shall come to a place 
where they shall have a notable overthrow. This 
word Armageddon may 'fitly be derived of two 
Hebrew words, that is to say, Cherern, which signi* 
fieth destruction ; and Gedudh, which signifietb 
an army ; or, as some say, and that very judicially, 
it may come of Gnarmah Gidnon, which signifieth 
the subtilty of destruction ; because the blind kings 
and nobles of the earth shall, by the subtilty and 
crafty persuasions of the jesuits and seminary 
priests, be enticed to fight against the Protestants, in 
a place where they shall have a great overthrow. 
Some derive Armageddon of Har, which in Hebrew 
signifieth a mountain, and Megiddon, which is the 
place where the godly king Josias was slain ; and 
so this place should be called Armageddon, the 
Mountain of Megiddo, for the slaughter of kings 
shall be there. To the which the prophet Zecha- 
riah alludeth, saying, In that day there shall be a 
great mourning in Jerusalem, as the mourning of 
Hadadri??imo?i, in the valley of Megiddon. 

Well, we do see that all these significations and 
derivations of Armageddon, come to one thing in 
effect ; which is, that the great armies which as- 
semble themselves in battle against the Lord, shall 
be destroyed : and therefore it is not of much con- 
sequence to dispute which is the more likely signi- 
fication of the word. But this let us observe for 
our co in for! j that whensoever we shall see the 
kings and captains, nobles and potentates of the 



224 



AN EXPOSITION 



earth, being solicited by the jesuits, priests, and the 
false prophet, to levy great armies, and make great 
powers to fight against the gospel, and the true pro- 
fessors thereof, for the maintenance of great Baby- 
lon, they shall not prevail, but be utterly over- 
thrown and destroyed : as, in part, we see fulfilled 
in the year of our Lord 1588, when the great, and, 
as they thought, invincible armada of the Spaniards, 
which was long in preparing, and which was at last, 
by the instigation of the jesuits. brought against us, 
came to Armageddon, as we know, God be praised. 
And for the future, in case of such an attempt, let 
them look for the like success. 

To come to a conclusion upon this point, we do 
plainly see that Rome falleth, their kingdom waxeth 
dark, their Euphrates drieth up : they perceive it. 
The dragon, the beast, and the false prophet, send ou 
their frogs into all countries and kingdoms, hoping 
to prevent it by the help of the kings of the eart'h, 
and especially the king of Spain : but all in vain, 
for they must come to Armageddon when they have 
done their utmost. For God fighteth against them, 
God bringeth them down, and no power of man is 
able to uphold them. 

But now let us proceed to prove the third main 
point; which is, that Rome shall fall finally, and 
come to utter desolation. For all sound divines 
are persuaded of the fall of Babylon, and grant that 
it is falling: but all are not so thoroughly per- 
suaded of the final fall thereof in this life. There- 
fore now I will prove from the scriptures, that Rome 
shall fall. First, if the things be deeply considered, 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



225 



and narrowly looked into, which St. John saith 
shail take place upon the pouring forth of the 
seventh vial of God's wrath by the seventh angel, 
they do fully portend the utter overthrow of Rome. 
For the seventh vial is not poured upon the earth, 
or sea, or fountains of waters, or on the sun, as the 
first four vials were, which signifieth some parti- 
cular judgment : but it was poured forth into the 
very air, which signifieth the universality of it, and 
containeth the most general and most severe judg- 
ment and vengeance of Almighty God upon the 
whole body of the kingdom of Antichrist, a little 
before the last day. 

The text saith, that upon the pouring forth of this 
vial, there ivas a loud voice heard out of the temple of 
heaven from the throne ; that is, from the very pre- 
sence of God, saying, It is done! It is done! The 
overthrow of Rome is completed, and all things 
finished wlr.ch belong to the pouring forth of the 
seven vials, which contain the seven last plagues by 
which the whole wrath of God is fulfilled, as ap- 
pear eth in chap. xv. as before it is said, Babylon is 
fallen, because it should certainly fall : so here God 
himself saith, It is done ! because it shall certainly 
be done. For whatsoever God hath determined to 
be done, is as it were already done, because it shall 
most certainly take place. Since then the Lord 
hath pronounced this of Rome, there remaineth 
nothing but the daily accomplishment of it : and 
let all the Papists know for a certainty, that they 
must be brought to account, and receive their re- 
ward, for there is no means of evading it. 



226* 



AN EXPOSITION 



For hath the Lord spoken it, and shall it not 
come to pass r Now upon this which God saith, 
It is done ! it followeth presently, that there were 
voices, thunderings, and lightnings, and there was a 
great earthquake, such as was not since men were 
upon the earth, even so mighty an earthquake. What 
is meant by thunderings, lightnings, and earth- 
quakes, in this book, I have before shewed ; to wit, 
commotions, seditions, tumults, uproars, and divi- 
sions of states, kingdoms, and commonwealths ; 
and then the meaning of this place is, that there 
shall be horrible shakings, concussions, tumults, 
and great destruction in all the kingdoms which 
are subject to Antichrist ; none of them shall escape. 
For this seventh vial of God's wrath upon the king- 
dom of the beast, is compared to a most horrible 
and blustering tempest raised up in the whole air, 
that is, in all places of Antichrist's dominions. 
And it is particularly to be remarked, as a thing of 
great moment, that the Holy Ghost saith, there 
never was such an earthquake as this since the world 
began, and since men were upon the earth. For as- 
suredly so soon as the seventh angel poured forth 
his vial, the kingdom of Popery shall fall rapidly, 
which shall not be long before the end of the world, 
as all circumstances here doth shew. After all this, 
St. John telleth us the effect of this thundering, 
lightning, and extraordinary earthquake; which is, 
that the great city ivas divided into three parts ; that 
is, there shall be a most terrible rent and division hi 
the city of Rome, and throughout all the Pope's 
dominions. 



\JPON THE REVELATION. 



What this rent and division is, and how it shall 
be, I cannot determine, being a thing to come, as 
all the rest comprehended under the pouring forth 
of the seventh vial. But this I am sure of, that 
Rome shall fall ; and there shall be such tumults, 
uproars, disputations, and divisions in Rome, and 
throughout all the Romish jurisdiction, as was never 
heard nor read of since the world was created. Foi 
St. John addeth, that Babylon came in remembrance 
before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the 
fierceness of his wrath ; that is, God doth now at 
length call to mind all the wrongs done to his 
people, and all the righteous blood shed, for the 
space of seven or eight hundred years, by the whore 
of Babylon, that he may be fully revenged, and 
execute the fierceness of his wrath both upon her 
and her whole kingdom ; yea, and that in such a 
terrible and wrathful manner, that there shall be no 
place to fly into for succour. For St. John saith, 
Every isle fled away, and the mountains were not 
found: meaning, that the Papists in that day shall 
have neither mountain nor island to fly unto. 

And, last of all, the Holy Ghost saith, that there 
fell a great hail like talents out of heaven upon the 
idolaters : insomuch, that they blasphemed God, be- 
cause of the plague of the hail. For the plague 
thereof 'was exceeding great. A talent was about 
the weight of threescore pounds, as some write. 
Then it followeth, that this hail of God's wrath 
upon the Papists, shall be most terrible and fear- 
ful, and beat them down to the ground Now 
when this hail cometh, as assuredly it will come, 



228 



AN EXPOSITION 



then shall the kingdom of Popery be crushed to 
pieces : and therefore it is no wonder if the ido- 
laters, seeing all this, be in a most horrible rage, 
and blaspheme God, as St. John saith, because of 
this exceeding and most extraordinary plague which 
shall then come upon them. 

But to conclude all then, this last vial is poured 
into the air, (God saith, It is done !) an extra- 
ordinary earthquake followeth ; the great city of 
Rome is rent ; Babylon called to her account ; and 
fearful hailstones of wrath poured down upon the 
idolaters : therefore I do conclude, that Rome shall 
fall finally, and come to utter destruction in this life. 

Now let us proceed to further proof. In the 
eighteenth chapter of this book, the whore of Baby- 
lon saith in her heart, I sit, being a queen, and am no 
widow, and shall see no sow oiv. Therefore shall her 
plagues come at one day, death, and sorrow, and 
famine : and she shall be burnt ivith fire. For that 
God which condemneth her, is a strong Lord. 

First, here Rome is described, as she was in the 
height and top of her pride and prosperity, when 
she held dominion over the kings of the earth, and 
boasted that she was the head of the Catholic 
Church ; carrying herself very haughtily above all 
kings and emperors, treading upon their necks, 
and making them attend, as it is said, barefoot at 
her gates. She is also represented as saying, that 
she was no widow; that is, no solitary or desolate 
person, but one that had many lovers, which were 
strong to defend her, so as she should feel no want, 
nor see any sorrow. But the time will come, and 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



draweth on apace, wherein she shall be thoroughly 
punished for her presumption and intolerable pride. 
For the Holy Ghost saith, Her plagues shall come in 
one day, that is, suddenly, short, and speedily; 
even death, sorrow, and famine, and she shall be 
burnt with fire. For that God which condemneth her, 
is a strong Lord. 

If this be not plain enough to prove the utter 
overthrow of Rome, I know not what can be plain 
enough. For if death, famine, and fire will not pull 
her down, I know not what will. But St. John 
saith flatly, that God himself, who is a strong Lord, 
will oppose himself against Rome, and condemn 
her. Who then can uphold her ? can the king of 
Spain ? can the cardinals ? can the emperor ? can 
all the dukes of Italy, and all the potentates of the 
earth that take part with her ? No, they are all too 
weak. For if God take against a man, who can de- 
liver him, saith the Holy Ghost ? For he doth what- 
soever he will. And again, God is wise in heart, and 
mighty in strength ; who ever hardened his heart 
against him and prospered? If God call not back 
his anger, the most proud hearts are bowed under him. 
And God saith, in Ezekiel xxii. Can thy hands be 
strong, or can thy heart endure in the day that I shall 
have to do with thee ? Then it followeth, that though 
Babylon sit as a queen, and all her lovers take part 
with her, yet because the strong Lord is against 
her, she shall come to utter destruction. 

Some of good judgment in the truth, have ga- 
thered from this place., that the very city of Rome 
shall be burnt with fire : hut this I am sure of, that 

No. 10. Hb 



230 



AN EXPOSITION 



the phrase of burning with fire, doth, in the Pro- 
phets, always signify an utter destruction and deso- 
lation of a city or a kingdom ; and therefore it fol- 
loweth, that Rome shall be utterly destroyed. 

But behold yet a stronger and plainer proof. For 
St. John saitb, A mighty angel took up a stone like 
a millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, With 
such a violence shall that great city, Babylon, be cast 
down, and shall be found ?io more. All men know, 
that old Babylon, in Chaldea, was destroyed by the 
Medes and Persians, long before St. John writ this 
book; and therefore that is not meant here; but 
the new Babylon, which is Rome, as hath been 
shewn before. The phrases of speech, and the signs 
which the prophets used to declare the destruction 
and desolation of old Babylon, here allude to the 
destruction of Rome. For we read in the prophecy 
of Jeremiah, that the prophet having written in a 
book all the evil that should come upon Babel, for 
holding God's people so long in captivity, said to 
Serai ah, When thou contest unto Babel thou shalt 
read all these words, and ivhen thou hast made an 
end of reading this book, thou shalt bind a stone to 
it, and cast it into the midst of Euphrates, and shalt 
my, Thus shall Babel be drowned, and shall not rise 
up from the evil that I will bring upon her, although 
they weary themselves. 

Now let us consider how this agreeth with that 
which is here set down, and we shall find that all 
things here set down, with greater force, to express, 
as it were, a deeper vengeance, and a more heavy 
and irrecoverable destruction. First, there is a 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



2.31 



man, here is a mighty angel ; there the man taketj 
up a stone, here the angel taketh up a great stone, 
like a millstone ; there the stone is cast into the 
river, here into the deep sea. All these circum- 
stances being applied to Rome, do greatly aggravate 
the matter, and very plainly shew that it shall fall, 
without hope of recovery. For the Lord declareth, 
by this forcible sign of casting a millstone into the 
sea, that the city and kingdom of Antichrist shall be 
cast down into perdition, and shall lie overwhelmed 
and drowned in the same for ever. 

For if old Babylon was utterly destroyed, and 
came to a final desolation in this life ; much more 
shall Rome, as the Holy Ghost saith. But old 
Babylon came to utter ruin and desolation in this 
life, as both Isaiah and Jeremiah doth witness : 
therefore new Babylon, that is, Rome, shall come 
to utter destruction ; and, as the Holy Ghost here 
saith, shall be found no ?nore, or shall fall, without 
lope of^ recovery. 

History doth affirm, that Rome hath been sundry 
times destroyed by the Goths and Vandals, and 
others ; yea, once fired and quite burnt up, but 
afterward built and raised up again by the emperors. 
But here the Holy Ghost saith expressly, that it 
shall have a final fall, and an irrecoverable destruc- 
tion. For can a millstone cast into the bottom of 
the sea, ever be got up again ? No; it is impos- 
sible. Therefore let the jesuits and seminary priests 
do what they can, they shall never set up Rome 
again ; they shall never restore her to her former 
state and dignity ; they shall never repair her credit 



232 



AN EXPOSITION. 



again. Let the pope and cardinals, the king- of Spain, 
and all the world, and all the devils in hell join 
together, they shall never get up this millstone out 
of the bottom of the sea : for the angel hath cast it 
down with such violence, that no power can ever raise 
it up again. 

True it is, indeed, that the Jesuits, the seminary- 
priests, and all the papists, exert themselves in all parts 
of the world, and adventure themselves in a most 
desperate manner, to restore again the credit of 
Popery, and to set up again the dignity and the 
power of the Pope, and the glory of their Church 
and city : but. though their bold enterprises do make 
many even to fear that they will again one day pre- 
vail, we may be certain, that although here and 
there they may support for a time some ruinous 
parts of their rotten frame, it shall in the end 
fall down upon their heads, and come to utter 
desolation. 

Indeed Rome standeth at this present time, and 
Popery is not quite fallen : but their real character 
is discovered, their credit is lost, their power is 
broken ; and so their ruin is begun, and the time 
draweth on when it shall be fully accomplished. 
He that reads of the power, the pomp, the 
riches, and estimation of the Church of Rome some 
centuries past, and looketh upon it now, must 
see a wonderful alteration. It seemed then to be 
in no danger of shaking ; for the emperor, and the 
kings of the earth, stood forth with all their force 
and might, power and policy, to uphold it: but, 
God be thanked, we see how it is already come 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



233 



down, and shall come down every day more and 
more, whosoever may assert the contrary. 

But behold yet more and more plain proof of the 
utter desolation of Rome. For St. John describeth 
the eternal desolation thereof, by saying that those 
things which are in inhabited cities, shall no longer 
be found in Rome. 

First he saith, There shall be ?w more any voict 
of harpers, musicians, pipers, and trumpeters heard 
in Rome; that is, all music shall cease, which 
argueth an utter desolation. For what inhabited 
cities are without music ? 

Secondly, he saith, There shall be no craftsman 
of what trade soever found in Rome : which argueth 
an utter desolation. For what flourishing city is 
without artificers r 

Thirdly, he saith, No light of a candle shall shine 
any more in Rome : which argueth an utter desola- 
tion. For what inhabited city is without candles ? 

Fourthly, he saith, No sound of a millstone shall 
be heard in Rome: which doth argue an utter deso- 
lation. For what city is without mills to grind their 
corn ? 

Lastly, he saith, The voice of the bridegroom, and 
of the bride, shall be heard no more in Rome : which 
argueth an utter desolation. For what city is with- 
out bride and bridegroom ? and without marriage, 
for procreation sake ? 

I conclude from all this, that Rome shall fall 
finally, and come to utter destruction. 

But behold still more plain and powerful proof, 
drawn from the pitiful mournings, and most woful 



234 



AN EXPOSITION 



lamentations of the kings of the earth, the mer- 
chants, and the mariners, who all do jointly lament 
and mourn for the destruction and desolation of 
Rome, crying, Alas! alas! that great city, Babylon, 
that mighty city : for in one hour is thy judgment 
come : in one hour so great riches are come to deso- 
lation ; in one hour she is made desolate. What can 
be more plainly and fully spoken, to prove the utter 
desolation of Rome ? What can be more required, 
than to have it set down in express terms, as here 
we have it r For now the Holy Ghost useth no 
figure, no circumlocution, no obscurity; but telleth 
us plainly, that Babylon, that is Rome, is made 
desolate ; is come to desolation. 

Moreover it is said, that the kings, merchants, 
and mariners, shall stand afar off for fear of her 
torment ; and they shall iveep and ivail, when they 
shall see the smoke of her burning : signifying, that 
the torment and plague of Rome shall be so great, 
that kings, notwithstanding all their might, shall 
not dare to come nigh to rescue her; no, not the 
king of Spain, with all his great might and power, 
he shall be fain to stand afar off, or rather utterly 
to forsake her, weeping and bewailing, as well as 
others, for her most fearful and irrecoverable de- 
struction. 

But we are to observe in all this, that the Holy- 
Ghost useth a figure of speech, whereby the popish 
kings, though dead, are brought in, lamenting and 
bewailing the fall of Babylon, as if they were alive 
again : or else it may be understood of the car- 
dinals and legates, which are even as kings upon the 



VVOS THE REVELATION. 235 

earth. But it cannot be understood of Christian 
king-s, for thev shall be the instruments of God to 
pull down great Babylon, as we shall hear here- 
after. 

Furthermore, let us consider the causes of this 
great lamentation, made by the popish kings, mer- 
chants, and mariners, for the fall of Babylon. 
First, the kings mourn and lament, saith St. John, 
because they had committed fornication with the great 
whore of Babylon, aud lived in pleasure with her. 
That is, they had lived long with her in abominable 
idolatry, and pleased her that way; and therefore 
she gave them dispensations to live in wantonness, 
and all carnal pleasures, and even to do what they 
list ; spending their days in sensuality and all kinds 
of wickedness. 

Secondly, the merchants do weep and wail be- 
cause no man- buyeth their ware any more. These 
merchants are not named, but they may easily be 
known by their wares, which the Holy Ghost de- 
scribeth to be the popish merchants, the shaven 
merchants, who are here brought in mourning and 
lamenting for the loss of their gain. The monks, 
friars, and priests, cannot have that demand for 
their goods that they had formerly : their wares are 
now out of request, and their markets forsaken. 
When they pass by the great monasteries and 
abbies, and see them made ruinous heaps, and re- 
member the plentiful revenues, the good entertain- 
ment, the pleasure and delight which they some- 
times had in those places, it cuts their hearts, and 
maketh them shake their heads at it, saying, Alas t 



236 



AN EXPOSITION 



alas, that great city that was clothed in fine linen and 
purple, and scarlet, and gilded with gold, and pre- 
cious stones, and pearls, for in one hour so great 

riches are come to desolation. Mark then, that the 

m 

ruin of their great city, with all the pomp, pleasure, 
and riches thereof, is that which doth yet still grieve 
them. 

Thirdly, the mariners do greatly mourn and la- 
ment for the loss of their profit and trade : for 
while Rome had dominion, and the Pope ruled over 
all, even as a god upon the earth, there was nothing 
but travelling over the seas to Rome from all lands, 
and again from thence there was carrying and recar- 
rying ; insomuch, that multitudes of mariners and 
shipmasters were constantly at work, and gained 
greatly thereby. Do not marvel then that these 
mariners are brought in among the other friends of 
Rome bewailing her destruction, even with dust 
upon their heads, weeping, and crying, and saying, 
Silas, alas, that great city, ivherein were made rich all 
that had ships on the sea, by her costliness : for in one 
hour she is made desolate. Thus we see how the 
kings, and merchants, and mariners, shall bewail the 
utter ruin and great desolation of Rome, for the loss 
of their pleasure, their gain, and their profit. 

Moreover we are to observe, that that which is 
spoken by the old prophets, and Jeremiah, as touch- 
ing the utter desolation of old Babel, is applied by 
St. John to new Babel, which is Rome. Touching 
the old eastern Babylon, the prophet saith thus : 
Babel, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty and pride 
of the Chaldeans, shall be as the destruction of God 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



237 



in Sodom and Gomorah. It shall not be inhabited 
for ever, neither shall the Arabian pitch his tent 
there, neither shall the shepherds make their folds 
there. But Z'wi shall lodge there, and their houses 
shall be full of ohim : ostriches shall dwell there, 
and the satyrs shall dance there : whereby is signi- 
fied the utter desolation of old Babylon. Now St. 
John applieth all this to Rome, sayings Babylon, 
that great city, is become the habitation of devils, and 
the hold of all foul spirits, and a cage of every un- 
clean and hateful birds. Noting hereby, both the 
filthiness of Rome, and also her utter desolation. 

But now let us proceed to our last and greatest 
argument, to prove the final fall, and utter destruc- 
tion of Rome, and all the Romish power and au- 
thority. In the nineteenth chapter of this pro- 
phecy, our Lord Jesus is described, sitting upon his 
white horse, which is the ministry of the gospel, as 
hath before been proved, and is most gloriously 
spoken of, by St. John, as grand captain and gene- 
ral, fighting, with all his army, against Antichrist 
and his soldiers. St. John giveth him great names 
and titles, calling him the Word of God, the King 
of Kings, and the Lord of Lords : and saith, that 
he hath a name written that no man knew but him- 
self, which is his infinite glory and majesty. 

And moreover, that his eyes were as a flame of 
fire, and on his head many crowns, and a sharp 
sword in his mouth, and clothed with his warlike 
garment dipped in blood, and all his heavenly sol- 
diers followed him upon white horses : meaning- 
No. 11. Ii 



238 



AN EXPOSITION 



thereby, all Christian kings, dukes, lords, nobles, 
captains, preachers, and professors of true religion. 

This grand captain, with all these worthy soldiers, 
saith St. John, shall prepare themselves to fight 
against the beast, and the false prophet, and all 
tneir forces, and at last he seeth them join battle. 
I saw (saith St. John,) the beast and the kings of the 
earth, and their armies gathered together to make bat- 
tle against him that sat upon the white horse, and 
against his army. Now all this is to be understood 
, of the battles betwixt the papists and the other 
powers in these last days. But, perhaps, some man 
will say, Who shall have the victory ? what is the 
success ? what was the issue ? Let us hear what 
the Holy Ghost answereth, that the beast and the 
false prophets were taken, foiled, and overcome : 
using a warlike phrase ; because in the wars they 
used to take their greatest captains and com- 
manders alive. The like unto this we have in the 
seventh chapter, where St. John telleth us, that 
when the popish kings and potentates shall make 
war against Christ and his gospel, they shall have 
the like success unto this. For saith he, These 
have one mind, and shall give their power and au- 
thority unto the beast, they shall fight with the Lamb, 
and the Lamb shall overcome them : for he is Lord 
of lords, and King of kings. 

But, perhaps, some man will say, When the 
leaders and commanders of the popish armies shall 
be taken captive, and set at their ransoms, what 
shall become of the inferior captains and soldiers t 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



239 



The Holy Ghost answereth, that the remnant were 
slain with the sword of him that sitteth upon the white 
horse : that is, they were put to the sword, and all 
the fowls of the air were filled with their flesh. And 
for this cause St. John saith, that he saw an angel 
stand in the sun, who cried with a loud voice, say- 
ing to all the fowls that did fly by the midst of 
heaven, Come, and gather yourselves together unto 
the supper of the great God. 

Now to make this plain. We know, that they 
which proclaim any matter, seek some market- 
cross or high place to stand upon, from which they 
may be heard ; so this angel, which proclaimeth the 
victory against Antichrist, before any blow be 
given, because of the certainty of it, standeth in the 
sun, as it were in the midst of the world, as in a 
place most fit for the purpose, that he may be heard 
throughout all the earth. Now this proclamation 
is directed to all the fowls of the air, to bid them to 
a supper, which is here called the supper of the 
great God. But it may be demanded, What food 
shall they have ? The Holy Ghost answereth, that 
they shall eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of 
great captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and 
the flesh of horses, and of horsemen ; and the flesh 
of all freemen, and bondmen, and of small and 
great. 

This we know, that when men are slain in great 
numbers, their bodies lie scattered, as meat for the 
fowls of the air : and therefore here all fowls are 
invited and bidden to a great supper, made them by 
the great God, whose hand is in all this : their food 



240 



AN EXPOSITION 



is to be the flesh of kings and captains, &c. Now 
from this it may be concluded, that hereafter, when 
the armies of the Pope, which is the beast, the 
armies of the king of Spain, who hath given his 
power and authority unto the beast, and is his great 
upholder ; when the armies of the cardinal, his great 
confederate; when the armies of the leaguers, his 
great adherents ; yea, when all these, and all other 
popish armies, shall join and band themselves to- 
gether against the Christian kings and defenders of 
the gospel, they shall have a great overthrow, in- 
somuch, that their dead bodies shall even cover the 
earth, and the fowls of the air shall come to their 
great supper, which the Lord of hosts will make 
ready for them. For, without doubt, they that live 
shall see the fulfillment of all this ; and shall see 
the popish armies fall by heaps in all countries and 
kingdoms, and be made meat for the fowls of the 
air. For the Holy Ghost saith, They shall come to 
Amageddon ; that is, the place where their armies 
shall be destroyed. And again, If any lead into 
captivity, he shall go into capivity. "•' If any kill with 
a sword, he must be killed with a sword. For as the 
popish forces have in former times taken captive the 
people of God, and cruelly murdered them; so 
now the time draweth on apace, wherein they them- 
selves shall be taken and put to the sword. 

And therefore now, at last, I conclude that Rome 
shall fall finally, and come to utter destruction, in 
this life. For as Rome did rise up by degrees in 
this life, so Rome shall fall by degrees in this life ; 
as Rome grew up to her full height and highest 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



241 



pitch in this life,, so it shall come to her lowest ebb 
and greatest declination in this life : I mean, before 
the coming- of Christ unto judgment. For the fall- 
ing down of hail like talents upon the kingdom of 
the beast, shall be in this life ; the extraordinary 
earthquake in the dominions of Antichrist, shall be 
in this life; the coming of the popish armies to 
Armageddon, shall be in this life ; the mourning of 
the kings, merchants, and mariners, for the over- 
throw of Babylon, shall be in this life; the great 
battle between the beast and him that sitteth upon 
the white horse, shall be in this life, before the day 
of judgment; and the pouring forth of all the 
seven vials of God's wrath upon the kingdom of the 
beast, shall be in this life. For it were an absurd 
thing to say any of these things shall be after this 
life, or to say that these things shall not be till the 
very coming of Christ ; for they are all things to be 
effected here in this world; and the Holy Ghost 
doth describe them as things to be done upon the 
face of the earth : for we could have small comfort 
in any of these things, if they are not done here 
on earth, or if they should all be deferred till the 
very coming of Christ, and in the meantime Anti- 
christ should still prevail. 

But it will be objected that St. Paul saith, The 
Lord shall consume Antichrist with the spirit of his 
mouth, and abolish him with the brightness of his 
coming : therefore before his coming he shall not 
be utterly abolished. True it is, indeed, he shall 
not utterly be cut off in all his members, till the 
very coming of Christ: for there will be some 



242 



AN EXPOSITION 



Papists remaining" in all countries, even unto the 
end ; there are some, nay many, that will carry the 
beast's mark even till the last day. But the Holy 
Ghost, in this prophecy, speaketh of the revolting 
and falling' away of kingdoms and countries from 
the see of Rome ; whereby it shall come to pass, 
that it shall be exceedingly weakened, and brought 
so low, that the kings of the earth shall easily take 
it; or, as the Holy Ghost speaketh, shall easily 
pass over, their Euphrates being dried up, and 
enter their Babylon. But then will some man say, 
Shall there be no Pope at all a little before the 
coming of Christ ? I answer, he shall be a poor 
Pope, a naked Pope, a desolate Pope, a Pope whose 
flesh shall be torn, whose flesh shall wither, as we 
shall hear hereafter. He shall be such a Pope as 
Ishbosheth was a king, when Abner, and all Israel^ 
fell away from him. He shall be a Pope without 
power or influence. 

But it will be objected, How know you this ? are 
you a prophet r can you foretel of things to come ? 
I answer, St. John was a prophet, and endued with 
a prophetic spirit when writing his visions and reve- 
lations ; and I speak no more than St. John hath set 
down. And therefore I hope I speak' within com- 
pass, for I do but relate St. John's words, and ex- 
plain them in the best way that I am able. 

This prophecy doth plainly declare, that Babylon 
shall fall; Rome shall come down; the Pope shall 
never be esteemed again. And I do believe it to be 
so ; I believe God ; I believe his word ; I believe ail 
that is spoken in the scriptures ; and I do endeavour 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



243 



to persuade others also. For since the Holy Ghost 
hath so plainly and so fully foretold it, why should 
we not believe it ? why are we so slow to believe all 
that is written in the scriptures ? hath God spoken it, 
and shall it not come to pass ? shall an iota of his 
word fail ? shall we think he jesteth with us, when 
he doth so often and so seriously tell us of the down- 
fal of Rome ? Surely, surely, the cause why men 
are not fully persuaded of the final fall of Rome is, 
because they do not diligently peruse this book of 
the Revelation. But let them be studious and dili- 
gent in this book, and they shall be out of all doubt 
that Rome is the great whore of Babylon ; that 
the Pope is Antichrist ; and the papacy the beast. 

But now me thinketh I hear some man say, How is 
it likely that Popery shall fall down more and more, 
since it hath so many friends and upholders, and 
seemeth to gather strength and make head again ? 
I answer, that all is but a slight revival before 
death. I answer, that all is but the stopping of a 
water-brook, or making a dam across it, which will 
cause it to swell more, and to break over with great 
violence. I answer, that all is no more than is fore- 
told ; that the jesuits shall come forth like frogs out 
of their marshy grounds, and croaking for a time, 
till they have completed their own destruction, and 
many others. For they shall never re-establish 
Popery in England. I must needs confess, that our 
sins being so horrible and aggravated as they are, 
and grown to such an height, do deserve some fear- 
ful vengeance, and that God hath a just cause to be 
angry with us, as sometimes he had against Israel, 



244 



AN EXPOSITION 



because there was no mercy ', nor truth, nor know- 
ledge of God in the land; but swearing, lying, 
killing, stealing, and whoring, and blood toucheth 
blood, and therefore s ait h God, The land shall mourn, 
S?c. But yet I hope, for his covenant sake, and for 
his great mercy's sake, for his name's sake, for his 
glory's sake, and for his Church's sake, he will be 
gracious and favourable unto us, and not bring 
us that vengeance which our sins have deserved, 
or at least, though he correct us, as indeed he hath 
just cause, and we may justly fear it, yet he will do 
it in mercy for our amendment, and not in wrath 
to our destruction ; as he saith, by his prophet, / 
will not utterly destroy thee, but I will correct thee 
by judgment, and not utterly cut thee off. 

But howsoever it shall please the most wise God 
to deal with us, yet this I say, and am persuaded of, 
that Popery shall never be established again in this 
kingdom: my reason is, because the everlasting 
gospel, carried abroad by the angel that fiyeth in 
the midst of heaven, shall spread still more and 
more throughout all the kingdoms of Europe, as 
appeareth in chap. xiv. 6. for otherwise how shall 
Rome fall ? how shall the Jews ever be converted ? 
how shall fire come down from heaven, and devour 
both Gog and Magog? as the Holy Ghost fore- 
telleth shall come to pass ; and as we shall hear 
more of hereafter. 

Moreover, St. John telleth us plainly, that in these 
last days the gospel shall be preached to many people, 
and nations, and tongues, aud to many kings. And 
further he saith, that in this age wherein we live 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



245 



many shall renounce idolatry, repent , and give glory 
to the God of heaven. But some man may say, How 
prove you that this kingdom is one of them which 
St. Johp speaketh of, and which he meaneth, where- 
in the gospel shall be preached unto the end of the 
world ? I answer, that it is proved from the seven- 
teenth chapter of this prophecy; where the Holy 
Ghost telleth us flatly, that those ten kingdoms of 
Europe, which had a long time been the ten horns 
and strength of the beast, and being of one mind, 
had given their power and authority unto the beast, 
shall now in these last days rise up against the whore 
of Babylon, make war against her, hate her, and 
make her desolate. 

But this kingdom is one of those ten horns, and 
one of those ten kingdoms, which a long time had 
given her power and authority to the beast. There- 
fore as this kingdom hath happily begun to hate the 
whore, and to make her desolate, so undoubtedly 
she shall continue unto the end of the world. For 
if this kingdom, and other kingdoms which now 
hate the whore, do not continue, how shall she be 
made desolate &c. ? Then it would seem as if the 
beast were to revive and recover himself again, and 
St. John be found a false prophet. But God is true, 
and all men are liars ; and St. John shall be a true 
prophet : and therefore these kingdoms of Europe 
which have begun to hate the whore, shall continue, 
and never give her over, till, as the Holy Ghost 
saith, they have eaten her flesh, and burnt her with 
fire ; that is, till they have utterly devoured her. 

But here it will be objected, that in the latter days 
No. 11. Kk 



246 



AN EXPOSITION 



iniquity shall have the upper hand. I answer, first, 
that I find no such thing in the scripture. But this 
I find, that our Lord Jesus telleth his disciples, that 
very shortly after his death and resurrection many 
seducers and false teachers should arise, which 
should deceive many, and draw them away from 
the love of the gospel ; and saith he, Because ini- 
quity shall be increased, the love of many shall be 
cold. 

But this speech of our Saviour doth not properly 
concern our times. But yet it must needs be granted, 
that the wicked shall wax worse and worse, and 
the world shall not amend, but still get worse and 
worse, and grow to a greater height of sin, as ap- 
pear eth in this prophecy. Yet, for all this, we must 
note, that the number of true believers in those days 
shall be very many, as this book doth also teach. 
But it may be objected, How can this be, that in 
the last days there shall be multitudes and millions 
of reprobates, and most wicked and abominable 
persons, and yet withai a great increase of true be- 
lievers ? I answer, that the world will be always 
like itself, impious, and unbelieving. But the 
Church shall purely worship God, and that with 
daily increasing even unto the end. But now me 
thinketh I hear some man say, What likelihood is 
there of all this which you write touching the over- 
throw of Rome r do we not see that Rome is yet 
strong ? doth not Italy, Spain, the greatest part of 
France, the Netherlands, and Germany, stand up 
for her defence? hath not the whore still many and 
great supporters ? what likelihood is there then 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



247 



that ever she shall be brought so low as you speak 
of? I answer, that in this case we must not ask 
the question, What likelihood ? We must not con- 
sult with flesh and blood ; we must not take coun- 
sel of human reason : for God is marvellous in his 
devices ; and when he hath once decreed and deter- 
mined upon any future event, he will compass it by 
means far surpassing all human reach and capacity ; 
yea, by such means as man could not have thought 
of. For he hath all the means in heaven and earth 
in his hands, and is wonderful in all his ways ; and 
therefore we may not ask the question, What likeli- 
hood, or how can it be, or how can it possibly come 
to pass? What likelihood was there an hundred 
years past, when Rome was in the height of her 
glory, and all the kingdoms of Europe stood by her, 
that ever she should have been forsaken by so many 
of her old friends, as at this day she is ? what like- 
lihood was there, that when the Pope could com- 
mand the emperor, and all the kings of Europe and 
their kingdoms, that ever he should have been 
brought so low as at this clay he is, God be thanked? 
what likelihood was there that ever poor Martin 
Luther should stand out, with the everlasting gospel 
in his mouth, against the Pope, the emperor, and, as 
it were, the whole world, and yet die in his bed in 
a good old age ? what likelihood was there that 
king Henry the eighth, of famous memory, should 
renounce Rome, oppose himself against the Pope 9 
and suppress the abbies priories, and monasteries 
in this kingdom, and take their lands and livings 
into his own hands ? Therefore I conclude, that 



248 



AN EXPOSITION 



when God hath decreed the utter overthrow of 
Rome, we must not ask this question, How can it 
be ? or which way shall it be brought about ? For 
the scripture doth teach, that God, in all ages, hath 
brought to pass the greatest events, either by him- 
self alone, without means, or else by weak means, or 
contrary to all means. 

By himself, without means, he overthrew the 
Moabites, Ammonites, and them of Mount Seir, which 
made war against king Jehosoyphat, I Chron. x. 

By himself he destroyed Pharaoh and his army in 
the Red Sea, Exod. xiv. 

By himself he overthrew Jericho, that great city, 
Josh. vi. 

By himself he slew the huge army of the Assyrians, 
that made ivar against Hezekiah, 2 Kings xix. 

By himself he smote the great and dreadful army 
of the Ethiopians before Asia, and before Judah, 

1 Chron. xiv. 

By himself he smote the Syrians which besieged 
Dothan, the city where the prophet Elisha was, 

2 Kings vi. 

By weak means he overthrew the innumerable army 
of the Midianites, even by Gideon ^s three hundred ' 
Judges vii. 

By weak means he slew a garrison of the Phi- 
listines, even by Jonathan and his armour-bearer, 
1 Sam. xiv. 

By weak means he overthrew the kings of Sodom 
and thereabouts, even by Abraham and his family, 
Gen. xiv. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



249 



He overthrew Goliath, by David ; Sisera, byJael; 
Abimelech, by a woman; 1 Sam. xvii. Judges iv. vi. 

Contrary to means, he saved the three children from 
burning, being in the fire, Dan. iii 

Contrary to means, he saved Jonas from drowning, 
being cast into the sea, Jonas iii. 

Contrary to means, he preserved Daniel from 
being devoured, being cast into the lions'* den, Dan. vi 

Contrary to means, he kept the Israelites from 
drowning, being in the bottom of the sea, Exod. xiv. 

Contrary to means, and to all expectation, he caused 
the sun to stand still at noon-day, while he overthrew 
the five kings of Canaan, by Joshua, Josh. x. 

Therefore I conclude, that because God, in all 
ages, hath effected the most strange and admi- 
rable things, either by himself, without means, or 
by very weak means, or contrary to all means, 
it is in vain to ask this question, How, or by what 
means shall Rome be destroyed ? for it is enough 
for us to know that it shall be destroyed, and come 
to utter desolation. And, in my judgment, the Holy 
Ghost hath so often and plainly affirmed this, that 
no man should any more make any doubt of it, or 
once call it into question. For what can be more 
plain than to say, Rome is fallen. Rome shall fall. 
Great hailstones like talents shall fall upon it. It 
shall go to perdition. It shall fall to destruction. 
It shall be cast down like a great millstone into the 
bottom of the^ sea. It shall be burnt zuith fire. It 
shaH be made desolate and naked. It shall be with- 
out inliabitants. All the Papists, both high and low* 



250 



AN EXPOSITION 



shall with great mourning and lamentation bewail the 
desolation thereof. Their armies shall come to Arma- 
geddon. The beast and the false prophet shall be 
taken, and their captains and soldiers slain by infinite 
heaps, and their carcases made meat for the fowls of 
the air. All these predictions are to be found in 
the Revelations, from the fourteenth to the nine- 
teenth chapter. 

If all this be not plain enough, I cannot tell what 
can be plain enough. True it is, indeed, the Holy 
Ghost doth not name Rome ; but it is apparent by 
the circumstances, that all these passages must be 
understood to refer to Rome, to Romish power, and 
to the Romish armies: for there can be no other 
sound explanation given of them, as all the scrip- 
ture writers, and interpreters of them, do affirm, both 
new and old. And therefore I conclude, that St # 
John, in this prophecy, could not speak more 
plainly, except he should have named Rome. For 
he nameth Babylon ; he nameth the great city which 
then reigned over the kings of the earth ; he nameth 
the city situate upon seven hills ; he nameth the city 
which had seven several governments ; and therefore, 
beyond all doubt, he meaneth Rome. Well then 
since it is so, that Rome, and all Romish power and 
authority, shall fall, and come to utter destruction 
and desolation in this life, let all men take heed 
how they join with Rome, how they join with the 
Romish Church, and how they receive the beast's 
mark ; for assuredly they shall be destroyed toge- 
ther, both in this life and in that which is to come, 
as we shall hear by and oy. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



251 



Let all the wise men, therefore, and all such as 
have any care of their salvation, follow the counsel 
and advice of the Holy Ghost, which saith, Go out 
of her, my people, that ye he not partakers of her 
sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues ; for her 
sins are come up to heaven, and God hath remembered 
her iniquities. Our only wisdom then will be, to 
separate ourselves from the whore of Babylon, that 
is, from the Church of Rome, and to join ourselves 
with all speed to the Church of God, that is, the 
Church of the Protestants : for this shall stand and 
nourish ; the other shall fall down and perish. 

But what then, shall we be sorry for the fall of 
Babylon, and the ruin of Rome ? No. The Holy 
Ghost counselleth us greatly to rejoice in her de- 
struction and overthrow, saying, O heavens, rejoice 
over her, and ye holy apostles and prophets, because 
God hath given you judgment on her. We are there- 
fore to be so far from mourning and lamenting" for 
the desolation of Rome, the kings, merchants, ma- 
riners, and other her friends, as that we are to re- 
joice greatly at it. For St. John saith, that not 
only the holy angels, prophets, apostles, and mar- 
tyrs, shall rejoice at the destruction of Rome; but 
also all the saints, and the whole body of the 
Church. And therefore he saith, that after the 
utter overthrow of Rome, he heard a great voice of 
a great multitude in heaven, saying, Hallelujah ! that 
is, Praise ye the Lord ! for he hath condemned the 
great ivhore, which did corrupt the earth with her 
fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his ser- 
vant, shed by her hand. And again, saith St. John, 



252 



AN EXPOSITION 



they said. Hallelujah J hallelujah ! hallelujah J thrice 
together: thereby expressing their great joy and 
thanksgiving for the destruction and overthrow of 
the great whore : and even so ought all that love 
God, that love the Church, and that love the truth, 
greatly to rejoice in the destruction of Rome, because 
it can no longer oppress the Israel of God. And 
certain it is, that the more zealous and godly a man 
is, the more he will rejoice at the destruction of 
Popery : for a man cannot love God and his Church, 
that doth not feel joy at the destruction of that Anti- 
christian and bloody kingdom. Let no man here 
say, this is cruelty, this is want of charity, and 
want of pity, to rejoice at her destruction, or to re- 
joice at other men's misfortunes. For the most wise 
God saith, Reward her even as she rewarded you, and 
give her double, according to her works, and in the 
cup which she hath jilled to you, fill her the double. 
Inasmuch as she glorified herself, and lived in plea- 
sure, so much give ye to her torment and sorrow. 
And therefore I affirm, that no man ought to be 
moved with any compassion or pity for the over- 
throw of Rome. But herein that saying of the pro- 
phet is true, Blessed is he that talceth and dasheth 
her children against the stone. And again, Bend 
thy bow, shoot at her, spare no arrows : for she 
hath sinned against the Lord. 

Moreover we are to observe, that forasmuch as the 
Lord willeth and commandeth all men to reward 
Rome as she hath rewarded us, and to give her 
double according to her works : therefore every 
one ought as much as in him lieth, and as his situ- 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



253 



ation will enable him, to do his utmost to pull dowu 
Rome; the magistrate by the sword, the minister 
by the word, and the people by their prayers. For 
even Christian kings and princes, and all the nobles 
of the €arth, must not neglect to fight against 
Rome. For herein that saying is true, Cursed is he 
that doth the word of the Lord negligently ; and 
cursed is he that keepeth back his sword from blood. 
And therefore I do upon my knees, night and day, 
most humbly and constantly entreat the great God 
of heaven, that as he hath put it into the heart of 
our most gracious and excellent king to hate the 
whore of Babylon, and to be his greatest instrument 
in the whole world for the weakening and overturn- 
ing of Rome, and defence of his most glorious 
gospel, (which is his crown and glory in all the 
Churches, and his great renown in all Christian 
kingdoms,) so he may constantly continue to oppose 
the wickedness of those who would introduce 
again the persecuting spirit of Popery, and to exert 
himself in the support of the truth. And here I 
also do most humbly, even upon my knees, with 
dropping tears, yea, if it were possible, with tears 
of blood, beseech and entreat the learned and re- 
verend fathers of our Church, to use all their 
power and authority in the same cause; and the 
rather, because in these days Popery seemeth to 
make head again, having so many and great fa- 
vourers, that she and her accomplices dare raise 
their heads, and very boldly and confidently talk 
of emancipation. 

Here also I do most humbly and earnestly entreat 
No. II. LI 



254 



AN EXPOSITION 



aw my learned and godly brethren, the ministers 
and preachers of this Church of England, that in all 
heir public teachings, and private instructions, they 
would make strong opposition against Rome, and 
the Romish religion. And I beseech the God of 
gods, that we may all join together, with united 
forces, to march on valiantly against the armies of 
Antichrist, and to spread the everlasting gospel far 
and near, to the utter overturning and beating down 
of the western Babylon ; and that howsoever we 
may ourselves differ in judgment in some things, 
there may be no breach of love, or alienation of 
affection, among us ; but that vve may all go toge- 
ther hand-in-hand, and arm-in-arm, to preach God's 
everlasting truth, and to set ourselves against the 
common adversaries. For if we will not set our- 
selves against them, they will be sure to set them- 
selves against us. And thus much concerning the 
third main point, which is the final fall and destruc- 
tion of Rome, even in this world. 

Now it followeth to speak of the fourth main 
point, which is, by whom, and when Rome shall be 
overthrown. But for the better understanding of 
this point, concerning the persons that shall over- 
throw Rome, we are to observe; that St. John de- 
scribe th the whore of Babylon, sitting upon a scar- 
let-coloured beast, having seven heads, and ten horns; 
whereby is meant the Roman monarchy, as hath 
been shewn before. After this the angel expoundeth 
unto John what the heads and horns of the beast 
mean ; and saith, that the ten horns are ten ki?igs y or 
ten kingdems, which have not yet received a kingdom, 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



255 



but shall receive power as kings at an hour with the 
beast. 

The sense is, that these ten kingdoms had not re- 
ceived such power and authority under the emperors 
as they should under the Popes ; for there was a 
great difference between what these kingdoms were 
under the popes, and what they had been under the 
emperors. For they received far greater power, 
and did submit themselves to the Papacy for con- 
science and love, even as to the holy Church, which 
they never did to the empire. 

And this is the reason why the Holy Ghost saith, 
They had not received a kingdom, but should receive 
power as kings, at one hour with the beast. Which 
is not to be understood simply, but literally ; for 
they had received power under the emperors, though 
not like that which they afterwards received under 
the Popes. For the Roman monarchy, under the 
dominion of the Popes, was in its greatest height 
and altitude ; and the kings of Europe grew up, to- 
ther with the Papacy, in power, might, and domi- 
nion. And St. John addeth, that these ten kings, or 
kingdoms, were all of one mind, and did give their 
power and authority unto the beast ; that is, they did 
all in their power to support her. But the angel 
telleth John plainly, that the ten horns, that is, the 
ten kingdoms of the empire, which before had given 
their names, their power, and authority, to the 
beast, to uphold her, and defend her, should now, 
in these last days, all change their minds, and turn 
against her. For saith the angel to John, The ten 
horns which thou sawest upon the beast, are they which 



256 



AN EXPOSITION 



shall hate the whore ', and make her desolate , and 
naked, and shall eat her fleshy and burn her with 
fire. 

Here then it doth plainly appear who they are 
that shall overthrow Rome, and by whom it shall 
be destroyed : to wit, by the ten kings of Europe, 
or kingdoms of Europe, which some very learned do 
reckon up to be these, England, Scotland, Ger- 
many, France, Spain, Denmark, Sweden, Poland, 
Russia, and Hungary. 

St. John's words are plain, that these kingdoms 
which took part with the beast shall turn against 
her, and pull her down. But we know that all the 
kingdoms of Europe did take part with her, there- 
fore it followeth that all the kingdoms of Europe 
shall take part against her. And therefore it is 
very probable, that in time France, Spain, and 
Italy shall turn against the beast. We know that 
the rest of the kingdoms are already turned against 
the beast; and the beast hath lost seven of his 
horns ; the eighth, which is France, beginneth to 
shake, which if it fall off, the rest will follow after 
apace. 

The reason why the kingdoms, which were sub- 
ject to the Roman empire, are compared to horns, 
is, because that as horns are the strength and de- 
fence of a beast, wherewith also he pusheth down 
other creatures, so the strength and defence of the 
Roman empire, and the Papacy, was in the king- 
doms which were subject unto them, and took part 
with them ; whereby also they did mightily push at 
other nations and kingdoms. Moreover we are to 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



257 



observe, tbat whereas St. John saith, the same horns 
which did uphold and defend the whore, shall pull 
her down; it is not to be understood of the same 
men, but of their successors in the same kingdoms. 
For the kings of England, Scotland, Denmark, 
Poland, and other countries which gave their power 
and authority unto the beast, are dead and gone* 
If it refers to the persons of men, those which suc- 
ceed them now in these kingdoms, and pull down 
the whore, are other persons ; but because they 
succeed and govern in these kingdoms, they are 
said to be those ten horns of the beast. 

Thus then it is, these ten kings, which now hate 
the harlot, are called the ten horns of the beast ; 
not because they are any defence and strength unto 
him, but because they sit upon the same thrones as 
their ancestors, which did uphold and maintain 
Mm. But this one thing is very clear and appa- 
rent out of the interpretation of the angel, that the 
same kingdoms which have maintained Popery, shall 
put it down, as we see already fulfilled in England, 
Scotland, Denmark, and the rest which have em- 
braced the gospel. And it is very likely, that the 
other kingdoms which as yet have not embraced the 
gospel, shall in God's good time embrace it. For 
this seemeth unto me to be a very good argument, 
taken from the words of the interpreting angel. 
Those ten kingdoms which have upheld Rome, shall 
pull down Rome; but France, Spain, and Italy, 
have upheld, and do uphold, Rome. Therefore 
France, Spain, and Italy shall pull down Rome. 
To this may be added, for confirmation, that the 



258 



AN EXPOSITION 



everlasting gospel shall be preached in these last days 
to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people. 
Which I understand of all the nations of Europe, 
which were subject to the Roman empire and the 
papacy. 

And further the Holy Ghost saith, that the 
preachers of the gospel, from Luther's time, shall 
publish God's truth among people, and nations, and 
tongues, and many kings ; which I understand as 
before stated. 

I am not ignorant that some good divines are 
doubtful whether Rome shall be overthrown by the 
kings of Europe only, or by the Turk also and the 
kings of the east. For mine own part, I dare not 
fully determine, it being a thing to come ; but the 
event shall declare it, and they that live shall one 
day see it. It may be the Turk .and the eastern 
princes may have some share in its destruction : for 
the Roman monarchy did stretch far that way, 
when it was in its highest elevation. But that 
which is alleged of the drying up of the waters of 
Euphrates, that the ivay of the kings of the east may 
be prepared, proveth nothing ; because it is an allu- 
sion to Darius and Cyrus, which were kings of the 
east, and took old Babylon, by drying up the waters 
of Euphrates, and leading over their armies, as we 
have heard before. I do therefore conclude that 
the Turks and the eastern kings may have some 
share in this work. But it seemeth most probable 
unto me, that the kings of Europe shall be the 
greatest agents in this action. For the words are 
plain, that the kings of the earth, which sometimes 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



25q 



were subject to that monstrous beast, should now 
at last shake off the yoke of her servitude, and 
withdraw the obedience of their subjects from her, 
and'should hate and abhor the harlot of Rome, and 
should make her desolate, by withdrawing their 
subjects from her obedience; and naked, by spoiling 
her of her treasures ; and shall eat her flesh, and tear 
her in pieces, for pure hatred; and burn her with 
fire ; that is, bring her to utter destruction. 

So that she which before, at her pleasure, might 
command all princes to begin war, to cease from 
war, to defend her quarrels, and to annoy her ene- 
mies, is now glad to natter a few seduced princes to 
take her part, that she may not be utterly forsaken 
by all. Or else, by treason and treachery, to stir up 
tumults among the people, and to trouble godly 
estates and commonwealths, that despise her domi- 
nion, but assuredly without hope ever to recover her 
ancient tyranny. But here it may be objected, that 
the preaching of the gospel is the greatest and 
strongest means to overthrow Babylon ; and there- 
fore how can it be done by the Christian princes ? 
I answer, that it is true indeed, that of all other 
means the gospel is the strongest. But the thing is 
this : first, the gospel being preached, shall detect 
and discover the whore of Rome, and all her abo- 
minable doctrines, which the Christian princes espy- 
ing, shall renounce her, make war upon her, and 
slay in the field thousands of her soldiers ; as we 
heard before. So much concerning the persons that 
shall overthrow Rome. 

Now it followeth to speak of the time when it 



260 



AN EXPOSITION 



shall be destroyed ; which, of all the rest, is a thing 
most hard to be decided. For the Holy Ghost saith, 
Why should not the times be hid of the Almighty : so 
as they ivhich know him, should not foresee the times 
appointed of him P And again, The words are closed 
and sealed up, until the time determined And again, 
It is not for you to know the times or the season, 
which the Father hath put in his own poiver. Yet, 
even in this point, I will, by God's assistance, set 
down so much as is revealed, and so much as God 
hath given me to see. First, I do confess that God 
in his word hath set down, for the comfort of his 
Church, the just period, and precise determination, 
of the greatest afflictions and persecutions that ever 
befel it, before the coming of his Son in the flesh ; 
as that of Egypt, after the expiration of four hun- 
dred and thirty years ; that of Babylon, after the 
date of seventy years ; that of the Medes and Per- 
sians, after the determination of an hundred and 
thirty years ; that of Alexander's state, after six 
years ; that of Magog and Egypt, after two hundred 
and forty-nine years. So likewise that of Christ's 
death and resurrection, after seventy sevens, or 
seventy weeks, which make four hundred and ninety 
years, as the angel Gabriel foretold unto the pro- 
phet Daniel. But concerning the just period and 
precise determination of the persecutions of the 
Church since Christ, by the Roman empire and the 
Papacy, we find nothing so explicit ; and for which 
there may be two reasons given : first, because the 
Church of the Jews was not under such clear and 
precious promises as we are, therefore it was need- 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



ful, for the better strengthening of their hope and 
comfort in afflictions, that they should know the 
very time determined : but because the Church of 
the Christians liveth under the most clear and com- 
fortable promises of deliverance, therefore God. ac- 
cording to his deep wisdom, would have our faith 
exercised in an assured expectation of the accom- 
plishment thereof, though the precise time be con- 
cealed. Another reason may be this, the utter over- 
throw of Rome falleth out to be but a little before 
the coming of Christ to judgment, as appeareth in 
this prophecy. Now if we knew the day or year 
certainly, when Rome should fall finally, it would 
give us too much light unto the knowledge of the 
last day. which God, in his great wisdom, hath, hid 
from the knowledge of all men, yea, and of angels. 
I know well, that a certain learned writer doth pre- 
cisely determine the utter destruction of Rome to 
fall out in the year of our Lord 1639. But, with 
deference to so excellent a man be it spoken, I see 
110 sufficient ground thereof. But, as touching the 
time of Rome's final fall, I will deliver my opinion, 
and my reasons, submitting myself to the judgment 
of the learned : for I would be loath, in this or any 
other thing, to go beyond my place, or pass the 
bounds of modesty and humility, and do therefore 
refer all to be tried by the test of the scriptures. 

I do therefore thus judge, that the utter overthrow 
of Rome shall be in this age ; I mean within the age 
of man : my reason is this, we of this age live under 
the opening of the seventh seal, the blowing of the 

sixth trumpet, and the pouring forth of the sixth 
No. 12. Mm 



262 



AN EXPOSITION 



vial. For the first it is manifest, because the open- 
ing of the seventh seal containeth all things that 
shall fall out to the end of the world, as hath been 
proved and shewn before. The blowing of the sixth 
trumpet also is plain ; because, under the blowing 
thereof the little book was opened, and the gospel 
preached, as we see in this age. The pouring down 
of the sixth vial of God's wrath also is most clear, 
because thereupon the great river Euphrates drieth 
up, and the emissaries of the Pope are sent out to 
solicit the kings of the earth to battle against the 
Church, as we see fulfilled in these our days. Then 
I reason thus, Rome must fall down finally in that 
age wherein the little book is opened, and the ever- 
lasting gospel preached : in this age the little book 
is opened, and the everlasting gospel preached ; 
therefore in this age Rome must fall down finally. 
And again I reason thus : Rome must fall down finally 
in that age wherein the river Euphrates drieth up, 
that is, in which the temporal power of Rome is 
broken : all of which faileth out in this age, as we 
clearly perceive. Therefore in this age Rome shall 
finally fall. 

Moreover, this I say, when the seventh angel 
bloweth the seventh trumpet, then cometh the end 
of the world. But the sixth angel hath sounded the 
sixth trumpet long ago, as appeareth by the effects; 
therefore it cannot be long ere the seventh angel 
blow. But Rome must fall finally before the seventh 
angel sounds the trumpet, as hath been shewn be- 
fore. Therefore the utter fall of Rome cannot be 
long deferred. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



263 



I do not determine either on day, month, or year, 
because it is not revealed : but I guess at the time, 
because the Holy Ghost pointeth unto the agent. 

But all these things I set down for the comfort of 
God's Church, not desiring to understand above 
that which it is mete to understand ; but to under- 
stand according to sobriety. 

Now it resteth to speak of the last main point, 
which is, the causes of Rome's utter ruin and over- 
throw, which are set down four several times : first, 
because she made all nations drunk with the wine of 
the wrath of her fornication. 

They which outwardly make others drunk, or 
commit fornication with others, are worthy to be 
severely punished. How much * sorer punishment 
are they worthy of, which do the same spiritually 
and therefore wo be to Rome. 

Another cause of the destruction of Rome is, that 
she hath shed the blood of all the prophets, martyrs, 
and saints ; as it is written, In thee was found the 
blood of the prophets, and of the saints, and of all 
that were slain upon the earth. . What punishment 
is he worthy to receive, that is a most cruel blood- 
sucker ? what is he worthy to have, that murders a 
King's children ; yea, that murders his eldest Son, 
and heir-apparent to the crown ? 

But Rome hath murdered thousands of the King 
of heaven's children : yea, Rome hath murdered the 
very Son of God. For Christ was put to death by 
the Roman power and authority, and by a Roman 
judge, as before hath been shewed. Therefore let 
all men judge what Rome is worthy to have. 



264 



AN EXPOSITION 



Moreover, St. John telleth us, that Rome, with 
her enchantments, hath deceived all nations. Then 
let the matter be referred to the judgment of any- 
impartial man, to determine and set down what 
punishment sorcerers and enchanters are worthy of; 
especially spiritual sorcerers and enchanters. Be- 
sides all this, the Holy Ghost saith, that Rome is 
the habitation of the devils, and the hold of all foul 
spirits, and a cage of every unclean and hateful 
bird. What think you is likely to become of an 
habitation of devils ? what think ye will be the end 
of a place that is full of all kinds of wickedness ? 
and to what place is this description so applicable 
as it is to Rome ? For has not she been guilty of 
every kind of wickedness ? Has she not constantly 
been the author and encourager of seditions, per- 
juries, murders, conspiracies, treacheries, and all 
manner of villainies ? If I had no other reason to 
persuade me that Rome shall fall, and come to a 
miserable end, this alone would make me so to 
think, that her ministers do teach in their Churches 
that it is not only lawful, but also meritorious, to 
murder any Christian prince that is not of their 
Catholic religion. Have they not employed divers 
wicked men to ernbrue their hands in the blood of 
Christian princes ? How many have been their 
plots, how desperate have been their practices, to 
murder and poison our late queen Elizabeth, the 
French king, and our most gracious and late sove- 
reign king James, and other Christian princes? 
But can such proceedings prosper ? can such courses 
be blessed? can a man be established by iniquity? 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



No, no; let them know, for a ceitainty, that God 
will cross and curse all such devilish proceedings, as 
hitherto he hath done, his most holy name De 
praised. 

But if any man would know more of the pro- 
ceeding's and practices of Jesuits, let him read Doc- 
tor Sutclieffe's answer to Parson's Wardword, a book 
worthy to be read and known by all men. 

But to come to a conclusion upon this point, and 
to wind up together all the reasons and causes of 
Rome's ruin, thus do I conclude : that forasmuch as 
Rome is the great whore with whom have committed 
fornication all the kings of the earth ; forasmuch as 
Rome hath made all nations drunk with her fornication; 
forasmuch as Rome hath deceived all nations with her 
inchantments ; forasmuch as Rome is a den of devils, and 
a cage of unclean birds ; forasmuch as Rome hath shed 
the blood of the apostles, martyrs, and saints ; foras- 
much as Rome hath murdered the Son of God, 
Therefore it shall at last come to most miserable 
destruction, being that Chittim which in the end 
must needs perish ; for what punishment, what 
pain, what torture, what torment, can be enough 
for one that hath committed such execrable and 
most outrageous villainies ? Be it therefore known 
unto all men, that Rome, for all her monstrous and 
prodigious sins, shall fall still more and more, and 
come to a fearful destruction, even in this life. But 
some man may say, What shall become of Rome, 
and of all her friends, after this life ? St. John an- 
swereth, That if any man worship the beast and his 
image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or on 



266 



AN EXPOSITION 



his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the 
wrath of God, and shall be tormented in fire and 
brimstone, before the holy angels, and before the 
Lamb. And the smoke of their torment shall ascend, 
and they shall have no rest day nor night, ivhich wor- 
ship the beast, <$*c. Here is a sentence of eternal 
damnation passed upon all the friends of Rome. 
O that all Papists would consider this in time, and 
think within themselves what a woful thing it is to 
be a Papist, for they and their kingdom must go 
down in this life, and in the life to come they must 
be tormented in hell-fire for ever. For St. John 
saith plainly, that all Papists shall be cast into the 
great wine-press of the wrath of God, where they 
shall be strained and tried till blood come out of the 
wine-press unto the horses bridles, for the space of a 
thousand and six hundred furlongs. And again he 
saith, that the beast and the false prophet were taken 
alive, and cast into a lake of fire, burning ivith brim- 
stone. 

Let all men, therefore, take heed how they join 
with the Papists, for we see what shall be their end, 
both in this life and th^ life to come. Therefore 
let all God's people come out of Babylon, and hasten 
out of Sodom, lest they be included in their judg- 
ments. . Let all wise men practise the policy of the 
Gibeonites ; who, when they saw that Joshua did 
so mightily prevail against the Canaanites, and bear 
down all before him, did very wisely provide for 
their own safety, and enter into league with Joshua 
and the Israel of God. So let all that have any 
care of their own salvation, speedily forsake Baby- 



UPON THE REVELATION. 2C7 

Ion, which otherwise will fall upon their heads, and 
fly to Zion, which shall stand for evermore. 

Having said thus much upon the nineteenth, and 
four preceding chapters, and having* explained and 
expounded what appeared to be of any moment or 
difficulty, I shall proceed to the twentieth. 



CHAP. XX. 

St. John having- in the former chapters plainly 
and plentifully set down the utter overthrow both 
of the beast and false prophet, that is, the Roman 
empire and the Papacy, doth now in this chapter 
set forth the condemnation of the dragon, their 
grand captain, which set them all at work. For 
there hath as yet been no mention of him, which 
hath been the beginner and raiser up of the rest, 
and the great worker of all mischief; therefore now 
cometh his judgment and condemnation ; and be- 
cause he hath been a more general worker, and his 
mischiefs hath extended larger than the kingdom of 
Antichrist, there is in this twentieth chapter an his- 
tory of him set forth by itself. 

First, how he seduced the nations before the 
coming of Christ: afterward, how Christ, at his 
coming, bound him, by the light of his gospel, from 
seducing the nations ; and so holdeth him in prison 
for the space of a thousand years, in which the 
Church flourished greatly, and many were raised 
up unto the spiritual life. But when the thousand 
years were expired, Satan was let loose, and went 



268 



AN EXPOSITION 



forth again to seduce, and, by the great Antichrist 
and the Turk, gathered innumerable multitudes into 
his armies, to fight against the Church ;* which 
armies are called Gog and Magog. 

But they are all overcome and destroyed; and 
together with his instruments, the beast and the 
false prophet, is cast into hell-fire, to be tormented 
for ever. And this is the sum and principal drift of 
this chapter. 

It containeth five principal things, as it were five 
parts thereof. 

The first is, the binding and chaining up of Satan, 
by our Lord Jesus, for the space of a thousand 
years. 

The second is, the flourishing of the Church dur- 
ing the time of Satan's captivity. 

The third is, the loosing of Satan, after the thou- 
sand years expired, and the woful effects thereof. 

The fourth is, the casting of the Devil into a lake 
of fire and brimstone, where the beast and false 
prophet were. 

The fifth is, a glorious description of the last judg- 
ment, wherein every man shall be judged according 
to his works. 

The text. — And I saw an angel come down from 
heaven, having the hey of the bottomless pit and a 
great chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the 
dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and 
Satan, and bound him a thousand years, and cast, him 
into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a 
seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no 
more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



2^9 



after that he must be loosed a little season, Rev. 
XX. 1, 2, 3. 

This angel here spoken of, is our Lord Jesus, who 
is therefore said to have the key of the bottomless 
pit, because he hath power and authority over hell 
and death, as we have heard before. 

By the chain in his hand, is meant the doctrine 
of the gospel. 

The time when Satan was thus taken and bound, 
was when Christ first preached the gospel, and his 
apostles after him, to all nations. 

The cause why he was bound and chained up, 
was, that he had a long time seduced all nations 
and reigned as king and lord over the Gentiles, and 
greatly seduced the Jews also. 

The time of his imprisonment is set down to be a 

thousand years ; that is, all the time from the 

preaching of Christ and his apostles until Gregory 

the Seventk and other Popes, which did let Satan 

loose again. Which space of time is guessed by the 

learned to be a thousand years, or thereabouts. 

But here it is to be observed, that this binding of 

Satan is not to be taken simply and absolutely, as 

though Satan was so bound and chained up for this 

thousand years, that he could not seduce at all, or 

do any mischief at all, after the preaching of the 

gospel by Christ and his apostles. I say this is not 

to be understood simply, but means that he could 

not so generally and universally seduce all nations, 

as he had in former time, before the coming of 

Christ. For otherwise it is well known, that even 

after Christ's time, he did greatly persecute the 
No. 12. Nn 



270 



AN EXPOSITION 



Church, bringing in many errors and heresies, and 
blinding many men's hearts : but yet all this was no- 
thing in comparison of that which he had wrought 
in former ages, when he was, as it were, the god of 
the world, and the Gentiles worshipped him as 
God, as the apostle teacheth, That all the worship 
of the heathen nations was the worship of devils. 
And again., That God, in times past, suffered the 
nations to walk in their own ways. And then was 
Satan a great prince indeed. But now cometh a 
chain for him : for Christ preacheth the gospel, and 
sendeth forth his disciples with power ; and there- 
fore saith, I saw Satan fall down like lightning : for 
the preaching of the gospel beateth down the king- 
dom of Satan and of sin. 

Moreover it is to be noted, that notwithstanding 
all Satan's power and might, craft and subtilty, yet 
this angel which hath the key of the bottomless pit 
shut him up, and sealed the door upon him, so that 
he cannot get abroad to seduce so generally, as in 
former time. 

But St. John saith, that after a thousand years he 
must be loosed for a little season; that is, the time 
wherein the great Antichrist should bear the sway. 
For the gospel did prevail, in some measure, in the 
world a thousand years after Christ ; and the prin- 
ciples and grounds of true religion continued in tLe 
Church until the full loosing of Satan, though wit'h 
many corruptions and abuses. For after the first 
six hundred years, the clear sincerity of the truth 
was much dimmed with errors and heresies, though 
the main ground did remain till the full expiration 



UPON THfl REVELATION. 



of the thousand years. Now we know that the 
gospel hath been preached, in these last seven days, 
above threescore years : therefore it folio weth, that 
the strength of Popery continued not much above 
five hundred years. Which here the Holy Ghost, 
for our comfort, calleth a little season ; of which 
we have heard before, and therefore I do here 
omit it. 

And 1 saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and 
judgment was given unto them : and I saiv the souls 
of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus y 
and for the word of God, and which had not wor- 
shipped the beast, neither his image, neither had re- 
ceived his mark upon their foreheads, or in their 
hands ; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thou- 
sand yean But the rest of the dead lived not again 
until the thousand years were finished. This is the 
first resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that hath 
part in the first resurrection : on such the second death 
hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of 
Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years 9 
Rev. xx. 4, 5, 6. 

Here now is set forth the state of the Church 
militant, for the space of the thousand years where- 
in Satan was chained up. For it is said here, that 
the Church did grow and flourish, yea, and greatly 
exercised her power authority, during that time. 
And therefore St. John saith, that he saw thrones, 
and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto 
them. Whereby he meaneth, that the apostles, and 
their successors, had their chairs, seats, and con- 
sistories, wherein they did both preach the word^ 



AN EXPOSITION 



and execute the Church's censures ; as the Scribes 
and Pharisees before had set in the chair of Moses x 
and I take it, the latter part of the fourth verse is 
to be referred to the first clause, to wit, that the 
Church did live and reign with Christ a thousand 
years. Which is not to be understood as referring 
to the Church triumphant, as some understand it, 
and all the rest of the fourth verse, but to the flou- 
rishing state of the Church militant during the time 
of Satan's captivity. For all the faithful do, in 
one sense, live and reign with Christ, even here on 
the earth, when they overcome the world by faittr 
and subdue Satan and sin by the power of grace. 

Now where it is said, that John saw the souls of 
them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, fyc. 
it is to be understood of those which, in the time 
of the persecuting empire, and growing of the 
Papacy, were slain for the truth. For the second 
beast, which is the dominion of the Popes, reigned not 
in those thousand years, in which Satan was bound, 
but yet did grow by degrees towards its height, and 
used great tyranny against the servants of God, be- 
fore Satan's full loosing. 

The Chiliasts, or Milinaries, do fondly gather from 
this scripture, that after the overthrow of Antichrist 
the Lord Jesus will come and reign with the faithful 
here a thousand years upon the earth; and that in 
the time that Christ does so reign, as a great and 
glorious king upon the earth, his subjects shall 
enjoy all manner of earthly pleasures and delights. 
This foolish error is confuted by the words that fol- 
low in the text, as we shall see afterward. 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



273 



Where he saith, the rest of the dead shall not live 
again ; it is to be understood of such as were spiri- 
tually dead, that is, such as despised the gospel, 
which was preached those thousand years, and were 
not thereby revived and quickened unto eternal life, 
but did still remain as men dead in sins and tres- 
passes. 

Therefore the meaning of St. John is, that as in 
the thousand years many that heard Christ and his 
apostles, and their successors, were raised up from 
the death of sin to the life of righteousness, so many 
others were not quickened by their doctrine, but 
still dwelt in their sins, whom he calleth the rest of 
the dead: and he saith, these shall not live again; 
meaning the life of God, or the life of grace : and 
where he addeth, until the thousand years be finished, 
he meaneth never, or not at all ; for so the word 
until is often taken in the scriptures : and it is cer- 
tain, that after the expiration of the thousand years 
they did not live the life of God, and the life of the 
Spirit. For then the Devil was let loose upon the 
world, to work his pleasure, and to seduce with all 
efficacy of error and iniquity. 

Where it is said, This is the first resurrection, he 
meaneth the rising from sin to the life of righteous- 
ness, which was in the thousand years of the gos- 
pel's preaching; and therefore he addeth, that he 
is blessed that hath part in the first resurrection, fyc, 
and saith, that all such shall reign with Christ athou~ 
sand years. By which is meant, of the reign of the 
faithful upon the earth, for the space of that thou- 



574 



AN £Xri)SIlION 



sand years, in which Satan was bound : but yet ex- 
cludeth not their eternal glory in the heavens. 

And when the thousand years are expired, Satan 
shall be loosed out of his prison, and shall go out and 
deceive the nations which are in the four quarters vf 
the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together 
to battle : the number of whom is as the sand of the, 
sea. And they went up on the breadth of the earthy 
and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the 
beloved city : and fire came down from God out of 
heaven, and devoured them, Rev. xx. f, 8, 9. 

Now St. John telleth us, that at the termina- 
tion of a thousand years Satan should be let loose 
upon the world, for its unthankfulness and con- 
tempt of the gospel, to seduce and deceive even as 
much as ever he did. Marvel not, therefore, that 
the two great and monstrous heresies of Popery and 
Mahometanism, did now begin mightily to grow 
arid increase in the world : for what other thing can 
be looked for, after this letting loose of Satan ? 

But we are to observe, that as Satan was bound 
by degrees, through the ministry of Christ, and his 
apostles, and their immediate successors, so also 
he was loosed by degrees, by the prevailing of here- 
sies, till the great Antichrist arose, and came into 
possession of his cursed chair: for Satan was not 
fully loosed till the year of our Lord 998 ; at which 
time Silvester the Second came to be Pope, who was 
in league with the Devil. History doth relate, that 
at his death he called for the cardinals, and con- 
fessed that he had familiarity with the Devil, and 



UrON THE REVELATION. 275 

how he had given himself unto him body and soul, 
so that he might come to the Papal dignity. 

After him succeeded sundry other Popes, which 
were notoriously wicked : by whom the Devil was 
fully loosed ; all light of the gospel and true reli- 
gion being in a manner put out, and most abomi- 
nable idolatry, and all manner of villainy spread- 
ing over the face of the earth : and there St. John 
saith, that Satan being fully loosed, he went forth to 
deceive the people which were in the four quarters of 
the earth, even Gog and Magog, <fyc. This seducing 
by Satan here spoken of is the same with that which is 
spoken of in chap.xiii. with this exception, that this 
of Gog and Magog are more general. We read there 
how all nations, kindreds, and tongues, were made 
to worship the image of the beast, and to receive his 
mark ; but that is to be extended no further than to 
those kingdoms which were subject to the Papacy. 

But here, by these armies of Gog and Magog, are 
understood all the chief enemies of the Church in 
these last days, since the loosing of Satan, both 
open and secret, both Turk and Pope ; for the Turk 
is an open enemy, the Pope a secret enemy. Gog, 
signifieth covered; Magog, uncovered, whereby is 
noted the Turk. For the Pope cometh covered 
under the name of Christ, and Christ's vicar, Peter's 
successor, <fec. ; but the Turk cometh uncovered, for 
he openly denieth and opposeth Christ. 

Moreover the names of Gog and Magog are here 
set down, to signify of what countries these chief 
enemies should spring : to wit, out of Scythia, Syria, 
Arabia, Italy, and Spain. For Magog was the son 



276 



AN EXPOSITION 



of Japheth, Gen. x. 2. of whom came the Scythians. 
Gog was the name of a great captain in the lesser 
Asia, which built a city, and named it after his own 
name, Gogartah, that is, the city of Gog. Which 
is put in the prophecy of Ezekiel for the whole re- 
gion of the lesser Asia and Syria : whereby the pro- 
phet did foretel, that the great enemies of the Church 
should arise out of those countries. And in very 
truth they did, for out of Egypt, Scythia, Syria, and 
the lesser Asia, did spring up Ptolemus, Sileucus, 
Antigonus, Cassander, and the rest of Alexander's 
posterity, which vexed and oppressed the Jews for 
the space of two hundred and four years, even until 
the coming of the Messiah ; at which time the 
divided Greek empire was overthrown, and trans- 
ferred to the Romans. 

Furthermore it is to be noted, that the prophet 
Ezekiel saith, that Gog is the chief prince of Mesech 
and Tubal. By Mesech, he meaneth Arabia ; and 
by Tubal, Italy and Spain : marking thereby, the 
countries and kingdoms whence the great perse- 
cutors of the Church, from the return out of the 
captivity of Babylon until the coming of the Mes- 
siah should arise. For assuredly those enemies were 
collected from divers nations, but served chiefly 
under the princes of Asia the Lesser, of Syria, and 
of Scythia. To conclude, Gog and Magog, in Eze- 
kiel, are put for the princes of those countries, which 
were the chief captains in gathering great and mighty 
armies unto battle against the children of Israel, 
after they were come out of the captivity of Babylon. 
And the prophet there, under the armies of Gog 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



277 



and Magog, comprehended! all the enemies that 
fought against them, from time to time, after the 
captivity unto the coming of Christ. And now for 
the application of this, unto the enemies of the 
Church under the Gospel. We must first note, that 
in this book the figures and phrases of speech are 
taken out of the law and the prophets : now, there- 
fore, when the Lord would set forth at once all the 
enemies of the Church, which Satan muster eth be- 
tween the time of his loosing out of prison and the 
coming of Christ to judgment: there is nothing 
more proper to signify them than those armies of 
Gog and Magog; and therefore the names, even 
Gog and Magog, are made use of to set forth those 
huge armies of the Turk, and the Pope, and of all 
the enemies of the Church in these last days, which 
should gather themselves to battle, being in number 
as the sand of the sea: as St. John saith, Yea, did 
cover the whole face of the earth with their multitudes, 
and compassed the tents of the saints about, and the 
beloved city; that is, did make war against the 
Church' and people of God ; which, in comparison 
of them, were but as a few tents, or as some little 
city. But mark what followeth, and consider the 
issue of the battle. The Holy Ghost saith, that 
fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured 
them. Which doth plainly shew, that the armies of 
Gog and Magog, though never so huge, shall be 
destroyed by the fire of God's wrath. 

Now from this I gather, that as the armies of the 
Pope shall grow weaker still more and more, as 

formerly hath been shewed, and as experience in 
No. 12. O o 



278 



AN EXPOSITION 



many years good success, both in Ireland, the 
Netherlands, and against Spain also, hath partly 
proved, (God's most holy name be praised,) so also 
the armies of the Turk shall be overthrown, when 
they fight against the true Church, or, at least, be 
kept so back, that they shall not be able to com- 
pass the tents of the saints, as we see and feel this 
day, God be thanked. 

And the devil that deceived them ivas cast into the 
lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the 
false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and 
night for ever and ever 9 Rev. xx. 10. 

Here is set down the Devil's doom ; to wit, that 
he shall be cast down into the infernal pit, as well 
worthy of it, both for his seducing all nations, and 
stirring up the armies of Gog and Magog against 
the Church, even to root it up, if it were pos- 
sible. 

Therefore St. John telleth us, that forasmuch as 
he is the author of all mischief, and he that hath 
set all the rest to work, therefore both he and his 
instruments, the beast and the false prophet, Gog 
and Magog, shall all drink of the same cup of God's 
eternal wrath, and be all thrown together into one 
prison,- which is that gaping gulf, and infernal lake, 
that burnetii with fire and brimstone for ever. 

Lo, then, what shall be the end of the Devil, the 
Turk, the Pope, and all the rest of the Devil's in- 
struments which here in earth have persecuted the 
Church, and compassed the tents of the saints, and 
the beloved city. 

Now after all this, in the five last verses* St. John 



JPON THE REVELATION. 



279 



entereth into a lively and clear description of the 
last judgment : first, noting the terror and majesty 
of the Judge himself ; he saith, that from his face 
both heaven and earth fled away ; that is, no crea- 
ture shall be able to endure his angry countenance 
in that day : and yet, to signify the purity and up- 
rightness of his judgment, and judgment-seat, he 
calleth it a white throne. And, after this, the gene- 
ral citing and personal appearing of all men before 
him, of what degree, estate, or condition soever. 
For both death and hell, sea and grave, did deliver 
up their dead ; and all, without exception, came to 
judgment. And the books of their consciences were 
opened, (for every man's] work is engraven upon his 
conscience, as it were in letters of brass, or with the 
point of a diamond, as the prophet speaketh). And 
they were judged of those things which were written in 
the books, according to their works, and according to 
the testimony of their own consciences. And death 
and hell, that is, all the heirs of death and hell, 
even all the society of reprobates, Papists, Atheists, 
and unbelievers, yea, whosoever were not found 
written in the book of life, were cast into the lake of 
fire, which is the second death. 

Now here I would have it diligently observed, 
that the Holy Ghost hath three several times, in 
this book, described the last judgment : first, in the 
latter end of the eleventh chapter; secondly, in the 
latter end of the fourteenth chapter; and now in 
the latter end of this chapter. And, moreover, 1 
would have the order and causes of these descrip 
tions well weighed, For in the eleventh chapter. 



280 



AN EXPOSITION 



having before described the kingdom of the Pope 
and the Turk, and their overthrow, and also the 
preaching and prevailing of the gospel in these last 
days, he cometh to describe the last judgment. In 
the fourteenth chapter, having set down that the 
everlasting gospel should be plentifully preached in 
this last age, and the overthrow of Babylon imme- 
diately following, he proceedeth to the description 
of the last day. In this chapter, having before de- 
clared the utter overthrow of Rome, and of the 
beast and false prophet, of Gog and Magog, and 
all the power of God's adversaries, he proceedeth 
to this description of Christ's second coming, which 
we have heard of. From all this I do gather, that 
the utter overthrow of the Pope, and all his adhe- 
rents, shall be in this life, a little before the coming 
of Christ to judgment. 



CHAP. XXI. 

As we have heard before of the utter overthrow 
of the beast, and the false prophet, and all their 
adherents, and also of the everlasting condemna- 
tion of the dragon, that old serpent, which set them 
all at work. So now in this chapter we are to hear 
of that most happy and blessed state, which the 
faithful shall dwell in for evermore: so that the 
main drift of this chapter, is most fully to describe 
that infinite glory, and endless felicity, to the which 
all the 144,000, that is, all the elect of God, shall be 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



281 



raised to, when both the beast, and all that have 
received his mark, shall be cast into the infernal 
lake. 

This chapter may very fitly be divided into four 
parts. 

The first, is a description of the renovation of the 
world, and the restoration of the creature. 

The second, is a laying" forth of the most glorious 
state of the Church when it shall bt freed from all 
misery. 

The third, is a declaration from God himself, 
concerning- the renovation of all things, the felicity 
of his elect, and the endless pain and torment of all 
reprobates. 

The fourth, is a lively description of the very 
kingdom of God, and the unspeakable joys of hea- 
ven, under the figure of a great city, called the 
holy Jerusalem : which city is here most gloriously 
described, by its walls, gates, foundations, streets, 
height, length, breadth, brightness, matter, form, 
and inhabitants. 

The text. — And I saw a new heaven and a new 
earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were 
passed away, and there was no more sea. And I 
John saiv the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down 
from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned 
for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of 
heaven^ saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God ts 
ivith men, and he will dwell with them, and they 
shall bt tiis people, and God hhnsetf sJutl be witu 
them, and be their God. And God shall wipe away 
all teais from their eyes; and there shall be no more 



232 



AN EXPOSITION 



death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there 
be any more pain : for the former things are passed 
away, Rev. xxi. 1, 2, 3, 4. 

By a neiv heaven and a new earth, is meant the 
renewed state of heaven and earth, after this life, in 
their quality, not in their substance. For we do 
believe, according to the scripture, that this visible 
heaven, and this visible earth, shall continue for 
ever, as touching their matter and substance ; but 
shall be greatly altered and changed in condition 
and quality. For St. Peter saith, We look for new 
heavens, andm new earth, according, to his promise, 
wherein dwelleth righteousness: that is, such hea- 
vens, and such an earth, as is free from all corrup- 
tion and sin. Which thing also the apostle St. 
Paul doth plainly teach, saying, that the creature 
doth fervently expect, when the sons of God shall he 
revealed, that is, when God's children shall be made 
known to be, as they are, the very heirs of infinite 
glory, which in this life doth not appear. And he 
giveth two reasons of this desire of the creature : 
one is, because, in the meantime, it is subject to 
vanity and corruption ; the other is, that then it 
shall be free from both. And for this cause the 
apostle saith, that the creature groweth with us, and 
earnestly desireth, and longeth, after that day where- 
in it shall be set free from the bondage of corruption, 
and restored to that state in which it was before the 
fall. But whether this is to be understood of hea- 
ven and earth only, or of heaven and earth and the 
whole creation, I will not here go about to discuss : 
however, I do greatly incline to their opinion, who 



UrON THE REVELATION. 



283 



hold, that heaven and earth, and the whole cre- 
ation, shall be restored to their first state, and re- 
main for ever, to set forth the glory of the Creator, 
and to be of the same use to glorified men as they 
are at present to angels. 

Now, whereas St. John addeth, that there shall 
be no more sea : he meaneth, that there shall be 
no more any troublesome and confused state of 
this world; no more broils, waves, tempests, and 
storms, as there are in this life. For the word sea is 
so taken twice or thrice before. 

By the holy city, new Jerusalem, he meaneth the 
Church triumphant; which, therefore, is said to 
come down from God out of heaven, because it hath 
all its newness and holiness from God, and from 
heaven ; whereby it is now prepared, and made 
ready to be married unto Christ, even as a bride 
prepared for her husband. And for this cause St. 
John heareth a voice from heaven, saying, The taber- 
nacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with 
them, and they shall be his people, and God himself 
shall be with them, and be their God: meaning there- 
by, that Jesus Christ will be with his glorified Spouse 
for ever in the heavens, when she shall be freed from 
all tears, wo, and misery, as the next verse de- 
clareth : giving also a reason for it, which is, that 
the former things are passed aivay ; meaning, the 
state wherein the world is now, being subject to 
many afflictions, temptations, vanities, and cor- 
ruptions. 

And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I 
make all things new. And he said unto me, Write ; 



284 



AN EXPOSITION 



for these words are true and faithful. And he said 
unto me, It is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the 
beginning and the end. I will give unto him that is 
athirst, of the fountain of the water of life freely. 
He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I 
ivill be his God, and he shall be my son. But the 
fearful and unbelieving, and the abominable, and 
murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and 
idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the 
lake which burneth with fire and brimstone : which is 
the second death, Rev. xxi. 5', 6, 8. 

Here the omnipotent God, which sitteth upon the 
most glorious throne, doth protest that he will 
make all things new ; that is, restore the world to 
that excellent state wherein it was before Adam's 
fall, and his elect, to a state and condition far more 
excellent, in heaven. And to make it still more 
plain, hewilleth and commandeth John to ivrite it, 
and record it as a thing most certain and infallible, 
and to set it down as a thing already done. For 
things to come, which are decreed in the counsel of 
God, are as certain as if they were past : for God 
cannot err, alter, or change ; and therefore he saith, 
/ am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last, the 
unchangeable and immutable God. And addeth, 
that he will give freely to every one that is athirst of 
tfie well of the water of life ; that is, without regard 
to our deserts, he will give to every one that ear- 
nestly seeketh after heaven, and heavenly things, 
his full reward. And moreover, that whosoever 
overcometh in the spiritual battle, shall have of all 
good things, both in this life and the life to come, as 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



285 



oaving special right and interest therein through 
Christ, God being his Father, and he his Son and 
Heir. But, on the other hand, he willeth it to be 
written and recorded, as certain, that all repro- 
bates, all atheists, worldlings, and all unbelievers, 
shall have their part and portion in the lake which 
bur net h with fire and brimstone, for ever. 

And there came unto me one of the seven angels 
which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues, 
and talked with me, saying, Come hither, and 1 will 
shew thee the bride, the Lamb's wife. And he carried 
me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain, 
and shewed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, 
descending out of heaven from God, having the glory 
of God: and her light was like unto a stone most pre- 
cious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal, Rev. 
xxi. 9, 10, 11. 

Here one of the angels, mentioned in the six- 
teenth chapter, which had a vial of God's wrath, 
talketh with John, and telleth him that he will 
shew him the bride, the Lamb's wife, that is, the 
Church triumphant, in her glorified state, being 
united unto Christ in the kingdom of his glory; 
and therefore St. John saith, this angel carried him 
away in the spirit to a great and high mountain, 
and shewed him that great city, the holy Jeru- 
salem, descending out of heaven from God. 

We read in the seventeenth chapter, that when 

the angel shewed John the whore of Babylon, he 

carried him away into the wilderness in the spirit, 

because the whore of Babylon should render the 

Church barren and desolate in the wilderness ; but 
No. 13. Pp 



28ft 



AN EXPOSITION 



now that he is to see the spouse of Christ in her 
glory, and to describe the everlasting- Jerusalem, 
the angel taketh him in the spirit to a very high 
mountain, that he may have a full view of it, as 
Moses was carried up to the top of the mountain of 
Nebo, from which he might see the holy land ; 
which, the scripture saith, none can take a right 
view of, nor of those heavenly things, except those 
who raise themselves to that glorious height by 
their holy affections, and heavenly conversation. 

In this chapter St. John telleth us, that when he 
had a sight of this new Jerusalem, it had in it the 
very glory of God. If he had seen the glory of an 
angel in heaven, it had been a sight surpassing all 
that was seen on Mount Sinai ; but he saw the glory 
of God, which is still greater, and far exceedeth 
every thing. For who can conceive, or express, 
what the infinite glory of God is ? who, as the 
apostle saith, dwelleth in accessible light, or such 
light as none can approach. 

This, then, is intended as a full description of the 
beauty and excellence of the new Jerusalem, that it 
comprehendeth in in it the very glory of God ; but 
yet, for amplification's sake, it is compared to a 
lasper stone, for its never-fading greenness ; and to 
a crystal, for its shining brightness, and glittering 
for ever. 

j4nd had a wall great and high, and had twelve 
gates, and at the gates twelve angels, and names 
written thereon, which are the names of the twelve 
tribes of the children of Israel: on the east three 
gates ; on the north three gates ; on the south three 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



287 



gates ; and on the west three gates. And the wall of 
the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names 
of the twelve apostles of the Lamb, Rev.xxi. 12, 13, 14. 

Now St. John proceeds to the description of the 
wall and gates of this great city. This we all know, 
that a strong wall serveth for the safety and defence 
of a city, and for the security of such as dwell in 
it. For if it be so high that none can scale it, and 
so thick that none can batter it, then it is indeed 
impregnable, and the citizens in great security. The 
wall of heaven is so high, as none can scale it, as it 
is set down in the twelfth verse • and so thick, that 
no cannon can pierce it, as appeareth in the seven- 
teenth verse: therefore all the inhabitants of this 
new Jerusalem are out of all fear or danger. 

Moreover, this city hath tivelve gates, to signify 
an hard access for enemies to break in, and an easy 
passage for the citizens themselves to go in and out. 
And at those twelve gates twelve angels, at every 
gate an angel, as it were a porter, to see that none 
be let in but the true citizens, and those whom the 
Almighty chooses to admit ; which are here named 
to be the twelve tribes of Israel, that is, all the elect 
of God, both of the Jews and Gentiles. 

Moreover it is said, that there were three gates on 
every side of the city, both east, west, north, and 
south, to note, that out of all quarters of the earth 
the redeemed should be gathered ; and, as our Savi- 
our saith, Many shall come from the east, and the 
iv est, and the north, and the souths and sit down ivith 
Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of 
God. So that it is not material what country or 



288 



AN EXPOSITION 



nation a man is of, whether English, Scotch, French,, 
or Spanish, so that he be a believer ; for then he 
shall be sure to be let in at one gate or another, 
either at the east gate, or the west gate, the north 
gate, or the south gate. 

Moreover, the wall of this city hath twelve foun- 
dations ; and in every gate the name of an apostle ; 
so that all the gates had the name of the Lamtfs 
twelve apostles, to signify that the foundation of 
this city is laid upon the doctrine of the apostles and 
prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner 
stone. 

And he that talked with me had a golden reed to 
measure the city, and the gates thereof and the ivall 
thereof. And the city lieth four-square, and the 
length is as large as the breadth : and he measured 
the city with the reed, twelve thousand furlongs. The 
length, and the breadth, and the height of it are equal. 
And he measured the wall thereof, an hundred and 
forty and four cubits, according to the measure of a 
man, that is, of the angel, Rev. xxi. 15, l6, 17. 

Now St. John telleth us, that the angel which 
talked with him had a golden reed to measure both the 
city, and the gates, and the walls thereof. Measuring- 
with reeds was of great use in ancient time, as we 
read in the prophecy of Ezekiel and Zachariah, and 
as we heard before in the eleventh chapter. But 
because all things belonging to this celestial Jeru- 
salem are superexcellent and glorious, therefore the 
very measuring rod and reed is of pure gold. 

This great and glorious city is said to lie four- 
squareh to remind us that it standeth firm; and 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



that it shall never be moved, but standeth fast for 
ever. As the apostle saith, Seeing we receive a 
kingdom which cannot be shaken, let us have grace 
whereby we may so serve God, that we may please him 
ivith reverence and fear 

The angel, with his golden measuring-rod, mea- 
sureth the square sides of the city, both the length, 
breadth, heigth, and depth of it, and findeth each 
of them to be 12,000 furlongs, which, after eight 
furlongs to the mile, maketh, in our account, 
1500 miles; and so the whole square of this great 
city cometh to 6000 miles, which is a great extent, 
and noteth unto us the immensity of God's king- 
dom, and that there is room enough for all the in- 
habitants thereof ; yea, most pleasant and goodly 
places : as our Lord Jesus saith, In my Father's 
house are many mansions : if it were not so, I would 
have told you, for I go to prepare a place for you. 

After this he measureth the thickness of the wall, 
and findeth it to be an hundred forty and four cubits 
long ; which, after our common account of two 
cubits to a yard, amount to seventy and two yards, 
which is a goodly thickness, even such as no cannon 
can pierce, and therefore altogether impregnable? 
as hath been said before. 

And the building of the ivall of it was of jasper 9 
and the city was pure gold, like unto clear glass. 
And the foundations of the wall of the city were gar- 
nished with all manner of precious stones. The first 
foundation was jasper : the second, sapphire ; the 
third, chalcedony ; the fourth, an emerald; the fifth, 
sardonyx ; the sixth, sardius ; the seventh, chryso- 



AN EXPOSITION 



lite; the eighth, beryl; the ninth, a topaz; the tenth, 
a chrysoprasus ; the eleventh ; a jacinth ; the twelfth, 
an amethyst. And the twelve gates were twelve pearls ; 
every several gate was of one pearl; and the street of 
the city was pure gold, as it were transparent glass. 
Rev. xxi. 18, 19, 20, 21. 

As we have heard of the form of this goodly city, 
so now we are to hear of the matter of it, that is to 
say, of what materials it is built. First, St. John 
telleth us, that the whole city is of most pure and 
glittering- gold, like unto glass ; and that the wall 
was of jasper, most green and flourishing ; and, 
also, that the very foundation of the wall was beau- 
tified and adorned with twelve sundry kinds of pre- 
cious stones, which he reckoneth up. We count it 
a great thing here below, to compass and close in 
our houses with a wall of brick, and none can do 
it but men of good substance : but, alas, what is 
that to this wall ? what is brick to precious stones, 
and pebbles to pearls ? But St. John addeth, that 
the gates were of pearl, and the streets of the city 
of pure gold : oh, how grand, how beautiful, how 
glorious, how glittering, how admirable a city is 
this ! for, if the gates be of pearl, and the streets of 
gold, what must be those mansions which our Lord 
hath prepared his disciples ? But here we must not 
grossly imagine that the kingdom of God is of such 
metal and matter as is here described. But the 
Holy Ghost would give us some idea of it, by com- 
paring it with those things which are esteemed most 
among men. For otherwise there is no comparison 
betwixt gold, pearl, and precious stones, and those 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



heavenly, invisible, and immortal things which we 
look for, and hope for, through Christ ; which, 
indeed, are so great, so glorious, and so incon- 
ceivable, that gold, pearl, and precious stones, are 
scarcely so much as any shew, shadow, or resem- 
blance thereof. 

And I saiv no temple therein : for the Lord God 
Almighty, and the Lamb, are the temple of it. And 
the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, 
to shine in it : for the glory of God did lighten it, 
and the Lamb is the light thereof. And the nations 
of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it; 
and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and 
honour into it. And the gates of it shall not be shut 
at all by day : for there shall be no night there. And 
they shall bring the glory and honour of the nations 
into it. And there shall in no wise enter into it any 
thing that defileth, neither ivhatsoever worketh abo- 
mination, or maketh a lie : but they which are written 
in the Lamb's book of life, Rev. xxi. 22, 23, 24, 25, 
26, 27. 

In this new Jerusalem there is no temple, as was in 
the old Jerusalem: for there shall be no need of 
any, no need of doctrine, of sacraments, of prayer, 
as in the old temple ; wherein the law was taught, 
sacraments administered, sacrifices offered, and 
many other rites and ceremonies observed. 

But St. John saith, that now God and Christ shall 
be all in all. They shall be the temple o f this most 
holy city. And all the elect shall fully know them, 
and dwell with them for ever. 

And as the city hath no need of any temple, so 



2p2 



AN EXPOSITION 



hath it no need of any light, either of sun or moon. 
For the glory of God, and the brightness of the 
Lamb, do light it for ever; whose incomprehen- 
sible brightness doth as far excel the brightness of 
the sun and moon, as they excel a candle at noon- 
day. But it may be demanded, Who shall dwell in 
this glorious city, and in this great light ? St. John 
answereth, that the people that are saved shall walk 
in it; that is, all the Israel of God, all true be- 
lievers, that are to be so happy as to come to the 
possession off such a kingdom as is here described. 
For St. John saith, that the resplendent brightness 
of this city is so great, that even the kings of the 
earth shall bring their glory and honour unto it. And 
also, that the glory and honour of the Gentiles shall 
be brought unto it. 

Oh, how unspeakable is the glory of this city, that 
kings shall throw down their crowns and sceptres 
before it, accounting all their pomp and glory but 
as dust in respect of it ! and the magnificence and 
pomp of all the potentates of the earth shall here be 
laid down. And although none of the kings and 
nobles of the Gentiles might be admitted into the 
old Jerusalem, yet all of the Gentiles that believe 
shall be admitted into this new Jerusalem, and 
made free citizens thereof fdr ever. And although 
the gates of this city always stand open, both night 
and day, fearing no danger from enemies, yet no 
unclean thing shall enter into it, but only they which 
are written in the Lamb's book of life. 

Thus we see how gloriously the Holy Ghost hath 
described unto us this city of the saints^ and habi- 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



293 



tation of the just, for evermore. He must needs be 
as insensible as a block, that is not moved with the 
consideration of this endless felicity. For this city- 
is described unto us in so glorious and admirable a 
manner, to bring- us into love with it, and to work 
in us an unquenchable thirst and desire after it. 
Oh, therefore, let us spend many thoughts upon it; 
let us enter into deep meditations of the inestimable 
glory of it ; let us long till we come to the posses- 
sion of it, even as the heir longeth till he corne to 
the possession of his lands ; let us think every day 
ten, and every year twenty, till we get in posses- 
sion ; let us- with the apostle, sigh and groan, de- 
siring to be clothed with our house, which is from 
heaven. Let us, in the meantime, cast away all 
things that may hinder us in our Christian course ; 
let us shake off every burthen, and run with 
patience the race that is set before as ; let us, as 
they which strive for the victory, abstain from ali 
hinderances. And since we strive so earnestly for a 
corruptible crown, how much more ought we for an 
uncorruptible r for what pains, what cost, what la- 
bour can be too much for a kingdom ? Let us, 
therefore, strive and strain to get into this heavenly 
city. Oh, what fools are they which deprive them- 
selves willingly of this endless glory for a few 
earthly gratifications ! Oh, what madmen are they 
which bereave themselves of a place in this city for 
a few carnal pleasures and delights ! On, what 
madmen are they which shut themselves out of 
these everlasting habitations for a little transitory 

pleasure ! Oh, what intolerable foois are all such 
No. 13. Qq 



AN EXPOSITION 



as will willingly be barred out of this palace of in- 
finite pleasure for the short fruition of worldly gain ! 
Let us, therefore, in all time to come, reckon more 
of heaven, and less of the earth ; let us mind hea- 
venly things, and despise earthly things ; let us 
press hard unto the things that are before us, and 
forget the things that are behind ; let us strive hard 
for the price of the high calling of God, and despise 
the glory of this world. 



CHAP. XXII. 

In this chapter St. John proceedeth yet more 
largely to describe the blessed state of all God's 
saints in the kingdom of glory : and the principal 
scope and drift of this chapter, is yet more to enlarge 
the joys of God's people after this life, and to esta- 
blish the authority of this prophecy. 

This chapter containeth four principal parts. 

The first, is an amplification of the joys of God's 
kingdom. 

The second, is a confirmation of the authority of 
this book. 

The third, is an exhortation both to spread abroad 
the knowledge of this book ; and also for every man 
to prepare himself for the coming of Christ unto 
judgment. 

The fourth, is a fervent desire of the Church for 
the second appearing of Christ. 

The text.— And he shewed me a pure river of water 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



of 'life ; clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne 
of God and of the Lamb. In the midst of the street 
of it, and on either side of the river, was there the 
tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and 
yielded her fruit every month : and the leaves of the 
tree were for the healing of the nations. And 
there shall be no more curse : but the throne of God 
and of the Lamb shall be in it ; and his servants shah 
serve him : and they shall see his face ; and their 
names shall be in their foreheads. And there shall bis 
no night there ; and they need no candle, neither the 
light of the sun ; for the Lord God hath given them 
light : and they shall reign for ever and ever, Rev. 
xxii. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. 

The angel doth further shew unto John a pure 
river of the water of life : whereby is purified the 
overflowing abundance of good things which the 
righteous shall enjoy in the kingdom of glory. 

This river is said to proceed out of the throne of 
God and of the Lamb, bceause God in Christ is the 
origin of all this life and happiness. 

Further it is added, that in the midst of the golden 
street of this new Jerusalem, and of both sides the 
river, there was a tree of life. Which representeth 
Christ, now in this heavenly paradise, as in former 
time it represented him in the earthly paradise ; and 
also that eternal and blessed life, which our first 
parents would have enjoyed, had they continued in 
obedience to God. 

This tree standeth not in an outer-corner of the 
city, but in the very midst of the street, and on 



^96 



AN EXPOSITION 



both sides of the river, that all the citizens of the 
new Jerusalem might have free access unto it, and 
taste of the most dainty fruits thereof, in great 
variety ; for it beareth twelve manner of f ruits, that 
is, in Christ all variety of pleasure, and endless de- 
light, is to be found. 

This tree beareth fruit every month, as well in 
winter as in summer ; for here every month is 
autumn. The sense is, that in Christ the new and 
fresh fruits of immortal joy, without any satiety or 
loathing, are for ever to be found. 

The leaves of this tree are very medicinable and 
healthy : for they serve for the healing of the nations, 
that is, to preserve them from all diseases and 
griefs : which argueth a most blessed life, not sub- 
ject to sickness, or any other infirmity. For Christ 
is our never-failing physician, which, in this life, 
heaieth all our spiritual diseases and infirmities ; 
and, after this life, will preserve us in perpetual 
health and happiness. 

There shall be no more curse : that is, in the hea- 
venly paradise we shall no more be subject to any 
curse, as Adam was in the earthly paradise. Which 
also argueth the perfection of happiness after this 
life ; and yet, for further amplification of this most 
glorious state, it is said that the throne of God, and 
of Christ, shall be erected in the midst of this golden 
street ; and all his chosen people shall there accom- 
pany him, dwell with him, be always about him, 
yea, and serve him, without weariness, for ever. 
Yea. all his faithful worshippers shall come so ©ear 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



297 



his throne, that they shall see his very face, and be 
covered with his glory; having* his image, his name, 
his wisdom, and mercy, imprinted in their fore- 
heads. Yea, his unconceivable light and glory shall 
be so resplendent, that there shall be neither night, 
nor need of candle : and in his glittering and most 
glorious chamber of presence shall his elect reign, 
and triumph with him for evermore in infinite feli- 
city ; and the very fruition of eternal happiness, 
where shall be mirth without measure, and pleasure 
without sorrow: as the prophet saith, In thy pre- 
sence is the fulness of joy, and at thy right hand 
there is pleasure for evermore. 

And he said unto me, These sayings are faithful 
and true ; and the Lord God of the holy prophets 
sent his angel to shew unto his servants the things 
which must shortly be done. Behold, I come quickly: 
blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy 
of this book. And I John saiv these things, and heard 
them. And when I had heard and seen, I fell down 
to worship before the feet of the angel ivhich shewed 
me these things. Then saith he unto me, See thou do 
it not : for I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy bre- 
thren the prophets, and of them which keep the say- 
ings of this book : worship God, Rev. xxii. 6, 7, 
8, 9- 

In these four verses, are four reasons brought to 
confirm the authority- of this book. 

The first of them is the affirmation of the angel. 

The second, the authority of the Most High 
God. 



AN EXPOSITION 



The third; the testimony of Jesus, pronouncing 
them blessed which keep this prophecy. 

The fourth, the testimony of St. John, who heard 
and saw these things. But in the epistle to the 
reader, I have more at large considered this argu- 
ment, and these same verses, and therefore shall 
say nothing of them here; nor of John's adoration, 
and the angel's refusal, they being things most mani- 
fest, and easy to understand. 

And he saith unto me, Seal not the sayings of the 
vrophecy of this booh : for the time is at hand. He 
that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which 
is filthy, let him be filthy still : and he that is righte- 
ous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy • 
let him be he ly still. And behold, I come quickly; 
and my reward is with me, to give every man accord- 
ing as his ivork shall be. I am Alpha and Omega, 
the beginning and the end, the first and the last. 
Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they 
may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in 
through the gates into the city. For without are dogs, 
and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, ana 
idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maheth a lie 
Rev. xxii. 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15. 

Here is, first, an exhortation to publish and pro- 
claim the knowledge of this book to all people ; 
and in no wise to conceal it, or keep it close ; as 
hath been shewed before. 

Here is a further admonition, that they which are 
unrighteous, shall be unrighteous still, 8fc. Which 
s no allowance or encouragement granted unto 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



wicked men to continue in their evil ways ; but is 
rather a terrible threat, if we take all the words to- 
gether in this and the next verse ; and is as if he 
should say, If men will continue in their wicked- 
ness, yet certainly Christ will come shortly, and 
reward them according* to their works. 

Or else it may be a phrase of speech similar to 
that in another place, where the Holy Ghost saitb 
to the young man, W ilk in the ways of thine own 
heart , and in the sight of thine eyes : but know that 
for all these things God will bring thee unto judg- 
ment. 

After this, here is blessedness pronounced upon 
all such as keep the commandments of God ; and 
it is said, that their right is in the tree of life : not 
meaning thereby, that their keeping- of command- 
ments is the cause of their right in Christ, but only an 
effect or consequence. For our g-ood works do not 
go before, as causes of our justification ; but follow 
after, as declarations of the same. For by doing we 
are not made just in the sight of God, but only de- 
clared to be just in the sight of men. 

And as for our keeping the commandments, we 
cto it not in such perfection as God's justice re- 
quireth, but in such measure as his mercy ac- 
cepteth through Christ. And here the Holy Ghost 
saith, that all they which have a right in Christ, 
which is the tree of life, and endeavour to keep the 
commandments, snail enter in through the gates 
into the new Jerusalem : but, on the contrary, ail 
the wicked, whom he calleth dogs, enchanters, 



300 



AN EXPOSITION 



whoremongers, &c. shall be utterly shut out, as 
naving nothing" to do in the everlasting city, their 
portion being allotted in the place prepared for 
them, according to the righteous judgment of 
God. 

I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you 
these things in the churches. I am the root and the 
offspring of David, and the bright and morning 
star. And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And 
let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is 
athirst, come : and whosoever will, let him take the 
water of life freely. For I testify unto every man 
thai heareth the zucrds of the prophecy of this booh, 
If any man shall add unto these things, God shall 
add unto him the plagues that are written in this 
book. , And if any man shall take away from the 
words of this prophecy, God shall take away his 
part out of the book of life, and out of the holy ciiy, 
and from the things which ane ivritten in this book. 
He which testifieth these things saith s Surely I come 
quickly ; Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus. The 
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. 
Amen. Rev. xxii. 1 6, 17, 18, ly, 20, 21. 

The authority of this book is here again con- 
firmed by the person of him who is the author of it, 
that is, Jesus Christ, who is here called the root and 
offspring of David ; because he is descended from 
the house of David, according to the flesh 5 and 
also because he is the author of that eternal king- 
dom which all the prophets did foretel should 
spring out of the house of David, who was in deed 



UPON THE REVELATION. 



301 



and in truth established in Christ, who is our true 
David, and, as it is here said, the bright morning 
star, which hath most gloriously risen upon the 
world, to dispel all darkness, and to bring- the great 
and everlasting light. 

Moreover, here is great protestation made in the 
eighteenth and nineteenth verses, of great plagues 
to be inflicted upon all such as shall add any thing unto 
this book, or take away any thing from it. Which 
also confirmeth the authority of this book : for that 
to which nothing may be added, and from which 
nothing may be taken away, must needs be abso- 
lute and perfect. This book is such a one : there- 
fore this book is absolute and perfect, being a part 
of God's everlasting truth. 

Last of all, here is set down the fervent desire of 

the Church after her Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, 

that, after his final triumph, she may be joined to 

him in his eternal kingdom of happiness and glory. 

Which is the sense of these words, The Spirit ana 

the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, 

Come. For it is proper and peculiar only to the 

Church to hear, wait, and long for the coming of 

Christ. And let him that is athirst, come. That is, 

all such as thirst after righteousness. For they are 

allowed freely to drink of the water of life. The 

plain meaning of all this is, that the Church being 

directed by the Holy Ghost, most vehemently 

prayeth and longeth for the coming of Christ, that 

her happiness may be complete. And therefore^ 

to satisfy her desire, Jesus Christ, the heavenly 
No. 13. Rr 



302 



AN EXPOSITION &C. 



bridegroom, saith, / come quickly. To which the 
bride saith, Amen, amen. Even so be it. Come? 
Lord Jesus, come quickly, and make an end of these 
sinful and conflicting days, that all thy dear people 
may have and enjoy their long looked-for happiness 
and felicity in the heavens for ever and ever. 



THE EN D 9 



t 



m 

THE RIGHT HONOURABLE HIS VERY GOOD LORD 

ROBERT, LORD RICH. 

EVERLASTING CONSOLATION AND GOOD HOPE, THROUGH 
GRACE. 



To be a father to the fatherless, is properly the 
virtue of the Most High, and therefore mete for 
those who bear his name and office upon earth : 
among whom (Right Honourable), seeing it hath 
pleased his Majesty to count your Lordship faithful, 
and to put you in so high a service, it shall (I as- 
sure myself,) be matter of rejoicing unto your Lord- 
ship to take the patronage of this poor orphan, 
which knoweth not whither to fly for succour but to 
you, who did so many ways commend your favour 
to his late deceased father, that, if he had lived 
to the birth of this his last offspring, it was his full 
purpose (as many can witness,) to have committed 
it unto your Lordship's protection, as most mete 
among many to take this patronage upon you ; that 
this young infant, growing up under your roof, may 
in time effect that, indeed, whereof it bears the 
name, to be The Ruin of Rome. To speak of the 
excellent parts thereof, and of what hope it is like 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 



to be in the Church of Christ, I think needless, 
and, I fear, the note of partiality: it shall speak 
for itself, and, (I doubt not,) will commend to all 
posterity his worthy father's memory. Now, for 
myself, (Right Honourable,) being so straitly bound 
to this duty, in regard of my near conjunction with 
my late brother, Master Dent, and the great im- 
portunity of his poor widow, I was the more will- 
ingly drawn hereunto in two respects : the one, to 
give some public testimony of my love towards him, 
and reverence of the rare grace which we all, (who 
enjoyed his sweet society,) did continually, to our 
comfort, behold in him : whose learning Lis la- 
bours do shew ; whose diligence, yea, extreme and 
unwearied pains in his ministry, publicly, pri- 
vately, at home, and abroad, for 'four and twenty 
years at least, all our country can testify. All 
which being adorned with so special humility, do 
make his name the greater, and our loss the more 
grievous. I may not leave out this, which I avow 
to be as certain as it is singular, that, besides all 
other his great labours, he had (with the Apostle,) 
a special care of all the Churches night and day, by 
study and fervent prayer, procuring the prosperity 
of Sion, and the ruin of Rome. And to end with 
his blessed end, his life was not more profitable to 
others, than his death is peaceable to himself ; scarce 
a groan to be heard, though his fever must needs be 
violent, which dispatched him in three days. And 
having made a pithy confession of his faith, " This 
faith (said he,) have I preached ; this faith have I 
lived in ; this faith 1 do die in ; and this faith would 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY, 



v 



I have sealed with my blood, if God had so thought 
it good : and tell my brethren so." And drawing 
near his end, he said, / have fought the good fight ; 
I have finished my course ; I have kept the faith ; 
and now is that crown of righteousness laid up for 
me, the which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall 
give me in that day ; and so gave up his last breath 
with these words, / have seen an end of all perfec- 
tion, but thy law is exceeding large. 

The other respect, (my special good Lord), for the 
which I am the more willing to come thus upon the 
stage (though my part be small, full suitable to my 
ability,) is. that I might be as the mouth of many, 
to publish to posterity what high account all that 
know the truth, (among us at least,) do make of your 
Lordship, that I dare say not the loins only, but 
the souls of thousands do bless you, and God for 
you: praying for a rich reward to be given you of 
the Lord, and that with your ancient predecessor, 
honourable Nehemiah, the Lord would remember 
you herein, and wipe not out all the kindness you 
have shewed to the house of your God, and on the 
ministers thereof. For in the zeal of God, and up- 
rightness of my heart, not to give titles unto men 
(which is not my wont), but to provoke all of 
like honourable condition to follow your godly 
practice : this I say, that as your pure religion is 
the crown of your nobility, so this is the crown of 
your religion ; that besides your ordinary presence 
in the public assemblies of the Church, your zeal to 
God, and love to his people, hath herein especially 



vi 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 



been manifested to the world, in your continual 
care to plant faithful preachers in all those livings 
which have been in your Lordship's gift, or which, 
by all your friends, you could procure. What is 
the worthy fruit thereof cannot indeed be val led, 
much less by me now uttered ; yet this I say, with 
the common consent of all sound-hearted Pro- 
testants, that if the true prophets of God be the 
chariots and horsemen of Israel, then may we refer 
to this honourable practice of your Lordship, and 
other like Christian patrons (as to its chief means 
under God, and under the religious regiment of your 
gracious Sovereign,) the safety of his Highness' per- 
son, this admirable tranquillity of the realm,' that 
notable ruin of Rome, which is so worthily with us 
effected, and shall be assuredly elsewhere, in due 
time, accomplished. And, to say all in a few words, 
to this may we refer the safety of soul and body 
of many thousands in the land, who, though they 
do and shall live by faith, yet doth their righteous- 
ness far exceed the righteousness of all Popish 
hypocrites, both in duty to God, and to their dread 
Sovereign our noble King. 

Whereupon I may conclude, that I scarce think of 
any service more honourable to God, and profitable 
to his Church, than this care to bring into the 
Lord's temple such painful labourers as, both by 
life and doctrine, do faithfully build up the same. 
Go on therefore, (Right Honourable,) and cease not 
to shine out in this dark world with such light oi 
good example; and, withal, rest upon his word, 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 



Vll 



who cannot lie, that you shall shine in the kingdom 
of light, whereinto shall enter no unclean thing- ; 
neither whatsoever worketh abomination or lies, but 
they which are written in the Lamb's book of life. 
To which blessed inheritance, immortal, undefiled, 
and that fadeth not, that God of his mercy would 
bring you, my heart's desire and prayer is, and shall 
be ; and, in the mean season, that the years of your 
life may be full of honour to God, profit to his 
Church, and comfort to your own soul. 

Your honour's most deeply bound, 

EzEKHEL ClJLVERWELL. 



THE 

AUTHOR'S PREFACE 



BEING often requested, gentle reader, and much 
Importuned, by both learned and godly, to publish that 
doctrine of the Apocalypse, ivhich divers of them, with 
lively voice, heard publicly delivered, I did at last, 
upon my most mature deliberation, yield unto their 
reasonable request : I mean the reasons of their re- 
quest. Indeed, I do ingenuously confess, I am the 
unmeetest of many, which this age ( God be thanked) 
doth afford, to deal in a matter of so great import- 
ance, or any wise to be employed in so great and 
honourable a service as this. But if I do industri- 
ously use my small talent, and be found faithful in 
a little, I hope it shall have both cheerful and com- 
fortablc acceptation with the Church of God. For 
this, I presume, will be granted by all, that he which 
hath but a little strength, and yet putteth it forth to 
the uttermost to do good withal, is more to be com- 
mended than he which hath thrice his strength, and 
useth it not to the help and benefit of others. And 
true it is, indeed, that sundry worthy labours of 
divers excellent men upon the Apocalypse are already 
extant; so as he may seem to pour water into the 
sea, or go about to mend the crows eyes, that will at- 
tempt to add any thing to that which is already pub- 
lished. But know this, O Christian reader^ that the 

C 



viii 



author's preface. 



Lord's garden is so large and plentiful of all most 
sweet and pleasant flowers, that where any one hath 
gathered a nosegay most fragrant and delectable, 
another may come after him and gather one not to be 
contemned. For the wisdom of God is such an un- 
drainable fountain and head-spring, that where one 
hath drawn much before, another may come and draw 
as much afterward ; yea, though thousands do s?xc- 
ceed, yet can this fountain never be drawn dry. Be 
it far from me to arrogate any thing to myself above 
others; for I do freely acknowledge, that in this 
work I have received considerable information from 
others, and therefore do not, as a judge, give sen- 
tence upon other mens works ; but am rather as one 
that would assist in furnishing the feast, by bringing 
in my dish among them ; or, as one that in the same 
cause ivould come in as a third or fourth witness, to 
testify and confirm the same thing. A?id verily, 
through the gracious assistance of Gods Spirit, my 
simple purpose and endeavour is to give aid, and, to 
the utmost of my poiver, to further that which is 
already begun, and to provoke others of greater gifts 
to come after with their great lights and lanterns in 
their hands, to descry and discover whatsoever in this 
prophecy is not fully seen into. 

I am not ignorant that some would not have this 
book meddled with, nor in any wise to be expounded 
among the common people, because (say they) it is s> 
dark and hard to understand. But let all such leave 
their own opinions, and hearken to what the Holy 
Ghost saith : " Blessed is he that readeth, and they 
that hear the words of this prophecy" 8fc. What 



author's preface. 



ix 



can be said more ? or more effectually to stir us up 
to hear and read, and luith all gladness to embracr. 
this book, than to tell us, that in so doing we shall 
be blessed ? For the things contained in this book 
are no trifles ; they are not things only for a show, 
to move wonderment, or to delight the curious mind of 
men : but such as indeed do give true bessedness unto 
all those that are well instructed in them. What 
thing is greater, than to be blessed for evermore ? 
If we be not exceedingly dull, yea, even like stocks 
and stones, it must even move us, and stir us up. 
For who will wittingly and willingly lose his own 
blessedness, or suffer it to be taken from him, 
ivhen he may prevent it? , If any man ivill object, 
that a man may be blessed well enough without the 
knowledge of this book, and that there are books 
enough in the scripture to procure our blessedness 
without this ; and that thousands are now in heaven 
which never knew what this book meant ? I answer, 
that all this doth not take away the necessary use of 
this book ; for the Holy Ghost doth pronounce a 
blessing upoji the heads of those that read and study 
this book ; not because a man cannot be saved with- 
out it, but because of the great comfort which it mi- 
nistereth unto us of this age, and hath ministered 
unto all the Churches since the apostles 1 times. For 
it is the prophecy of this age, and the prophecy of all 
the ages since Christ ; ivherein is fully shewed what 
shall be the estate and condition of the Church in the 
several ages thereof unto the end of the world. For 
God, according to his admirable wisdom and mercy, 
hath never from the beginning left his Church with- 



X 



AuiriORS PREFACE. 



out a prophecy. For we know, that immediately after 
the fall of our first parents, God himself for the 
great comfort of his Church, did foretel, long before, 
that restoration should be made by the Messiah, his 
Son, according as it came to pass in the fulness of 
time. Afterwards he did foretel to his people of 
Israel, their great servitude, and intolerable bondage 
in Egypt ; and also the end and full termination 
thereof, after four hundred and thirty years. After 
all this, he foretold, by his servants the prophets, of 
the captivity in Babylon, and the full expiration 
thereof at the end of seventy years. And yet further, 
for the comfort and consolation of his people, he fare- 
told, by Daniel and Ezekiel, of the great afflictions 
and troubles which his Church should endure from the 
persecutions cf the divided Greek empire; (1 mean 
Alexander s posterity, especially the kings of Egypt 
and Syria, who descended from Ptolomeus and Seleu- 
cus, whom the scripture calleth the kings of the North 
and of the South,) for the space of one hundred aud 
ninety - four years, and of the precise termination 
thereof at the coming of the Messiah. Lo, then, what 
care God hath had for his Church in all ages before 
the coming of his Son in the flesh, so to foretell both 
its afflictions, and the exact period and termination 
of them. And shall we not think that God hath the 
like care of his Church now which he had then ; or 
hath he not had as much concern for the good of his 
Church, since the promised Messiah was actually sent , 
as before ? Yea, assuredly he hath, and much more 
too ; for if his care and providence was so great for his 
Church in former times, in her minority, how much 



author's preface. 



greater must it be now that she is come to her ripeness 
and full age. 

And if, when it was less glorious, it was so great, 
hoiv much greater must it be now that it is far more 
glorious. Therefore now unto us he foretelleth, by 
his servant John, what shall be the state of the 
Church unto the end of the world; and, therefore, 
blessed is he that readeth this book; since it fore- 
telleth the Church's affliction in this age by the whore 
of Babylon, and of the full end and termination there- 
of. It shew eth justly and precisely what the Church 
has suffered since the apostles time in several ages, 
and ivhat it shall suffer ; and also how all its enemies 
shall shortly be trodden under foot. 

What can be more joyful or comfortable to all the 
people of God, than to know beforehand that Baby- 
lon shall fall; that Borne shall come down ; and that 
Antichrist, the great persecutor of the Church, shall 
be utterly confounded and consumed in this world, 
notwithstanding all endeavours to the contrary, and 
notwithstanding all the opposition raised up against 
the Church by seminary priests, jesuits, popes, cardi- 
nals, Sfc. who all in this age actively exert them- 
selves, and make use of every mea?zs to repair the 
ruins of Borne, and to fill up the breaches ivhich are 
made in the walls of Babylon, their great city. But 
all in vain; for let them do their utmost, it shall 
fall; it shall fall, as Dagon before the presence of 
the ark ; it shall, without hope of recovery : for hath 
the Lord spoken it, and shall it not come to pass ? or 
shall any word of his ever fall to the ground ? Since, 
therefore, the Papists, greatly fearing the fall of 



xii author's preface. 

their Babylon, and the drying up of their Euphrates* 
do so bestir themselves in every part to prevent it, we 
ought to be as resolute for Christ as they are for 
Antichrist ; and as studious to uphold the kingdom of 
Christ as they are to uphold the kingdom of Anti- 
christ. And, for this purpose, it is requisite and 
necessary that all the Lord's people should be ac- 
quainted ivith this book, and armed against them with 
the things revealed in this prophecy. For this book 
is a most precious jewel, which God hath bestowed 
upon his Church in this last age; and it is much to be 
lamented, that all the servants of God are not better 
acquainted luith it, especially in these times. For this 
vrophecy layeth all open, and plainly telleth us what 
shall be the issue and success of this contest ; which 
side shall have the victory, and which side shall be 
overcome. And, therefore, it is very needful that it 
should be expounded again and again, and all the 
Lord^s people be made thoroughly acquainted with 
it. For in this age wherein we live, this prophecy 
ought to be studied, that all good Protestants may be 
armed with it, as with an armour of proof , against 
all future times. St. John plainly telleth the people 
of his time, even the Churches of Asia, that they 
should be blessed by reading and studying this book, 
because they should thereby be forewarned and fore- 
armed against many imminent troubles and future 
dangers. " For (saith he), the time is at hand 
that is to say, some things were even then to be fulfilled; 
and some things foretold in this book did begin to be 
fulfilled soon after they were shewn unto John; for 
the mystery of iniquity did even then begin to work. 



author's prefac e. 



xiii 



The Church, in the apostle time, had her ct nflicts : 
for persecutions began even then to be raised up, and 
heresies began to spring and sprout. Aftemvard, by 
degrees, the great Antichrist did approach toivards 
his cursed seat. And, after all this, St. John fore- 
telleth how he should take possession of his abominable 
and most execrable seat and see of Rome ; how he 
should reign and rule for a time as the monarch of 
the world ; how he should prevail against the Church, 
and make war against the saints; how he should 
reign but a short time, and afterward fall down as 
fast as ever he rose up, and decrease as fast as ever 
he increased. e€ Therefore blessed is he (saith St* 
John,) that diligently readeth and peruseth this book," 
that thereby he may foresee all these things, and be 
prepared for them. Now, to apply all this to our 
times, 1 say they are twice happy that are studious 
and diligent in searching out the true sense and mean- 
ing of this prophecy , that thereby they may be strength- 
ened against all the assaults of their enemies, and the 
enemies of God's Church, and hold fast to the ever- 
lasting truth of God, knoiving for a certa'mty that 
Antichrist shall not long prevail. The date of his 
reign is almost out, and the time draiveth on apace, 
wherein he shall be laid in the dust. 

But I will now proceed to another reason, to prove 
that this book of the Revelation ought not to be con- 
cealed, but openly preached and published to the whole 
Church of God in this age. My reason is taken out 
of the twenty-second chapter of this book, the tenth 
verse, in these words, cc Seal not the ivords of the pro- 
phecy of this book, for the time is at handP Here is 



xiv 



author's preface. 



an express commandment from God, that this book, 
and the doctrine of it, should not be sealed up, that 
is to say, kept close from the knowledge of God's 
people; but that it must be always unsealed, thai 
all men may open it, read it, and see what is in it : 
for it is a borrowed speech, taken from the sealing of 
letters. For we all know, that letters are sealed that 
none may open them, or read them, but only those 
ivhom it doth concern; but if they be of purpose left 
unsealed, then any man may read them without 
danger. So the Lord willeth and commandeth, that 
this book of the Revelation should of purpose be left 
unsealed, that all the people of God may read it y 
study it, and know it. If any man doubt whether 
the metaphor of sealing be thus taken in the scrip- 
ture, let him read the scriptures, and he ivill find it 
taken in this sense. Whereby it doth evidently ap- 
pear, that the mind and meaning of God is, thai this 
book should be proclaimed and published in all the 
Churches. And upon this ground I hold that every 
minister of the gospel standeth bound, as much as in 
him lieth, to preach the doctrine of the Apocalypse to 
his particular charge and congregation ; for every 
minister of the gospel must shew unto his people all 
the counsel of God, and keep back nothing ; as Paul 
testifieth that he did, to the great comfort of his con- 
science. And as the doctrine of the Revelation is a 
part of the counsel and will of God, therefore it must 
not be concealed or kept back from the knowledge of 
the people of God. And, in these days, 1 think it 
not only right and convenient that it should be so, but s 
in truth, absolutely necessary. 



author's preface. XV 

But now me thinketh I hear some man say, What ! 
what ! must this book of the Apocalypse be preached 
and made known to the common people ? alas, what 
should they do with it ? It is not for them to 
meddle ivith. I answer, that the Holy Ghost saith 
this book must be made known to all the servants of 
God. For St. John calleth it the Revelation of Jesus 
Christ, which God gave him to shew unto all his ser- 
vants. It is plain, therefore, that all the servants of 
God, both men and women, young and old, rich and 
poor, must be made acquainted with this book. More- 
over, John is commanded by the God- of heaven to set 
down all the visions ivhich the angel shewed him, and 
to write them all in a book, and to send them to the 
seven Churches of Asia ; that is, to people of all 
sorts and conditions : and therefore this book doth 
not only concern preachers and deep divines, but 
every one ; for it doth minister great comfort and 
strength of faith to all the people of God that live in 
this age. But here the Papists object that this book is 
full of darkness and obscurity, and therefore not for 
the common people to meddle with: nay, (say they,) 
there are as many mysteries as words in it, and there- 
fore ivhy should men trouble their heads about it. But 
no wonder that the Papists say so much, for it is the 
wound of their kingdom, and the destruction of their 
Babylon. As for others, both learned and godly, 
which in this point are almost of the same mind, 
that they will not meddle with this book of the Revela- 
tion, I cannot but marvel at it. The modesty and 
humiliation of some very rare and reverend men of 
learning, and great variety of gifts, is greatly to be 

No. 14. d 



xvi author's preface. 

commendea . but if I were ivorthy to give them ad- 
vice, I would wish them, in this matter, to change 
their mind, and to be of another resolution ; for I 
dare avouch it, that there is nothing in this prophecy 
which study and diligence, with prayer and humility, 
may not overcome. True it is indeed, that the shell 
is thick, and hard to break ; but, being broken, the 
kernel is most sweet and pleasant. If any be dis- 
couraged with the darkness and obscurity of it, let 
him hearken to these reasons. First, it is called a 
Revelation ; zvhich is as much as to say, a discovery 
of things which did lie hid: and if it be an uncover- 
ing, or revealing of things, it may, no doubt, be 
known and seen into. For revealed things are for us 
and our children. If k be a revelation, how is it, 
some say, that it cannot be understood ? For it is 
contrary to the nature of a revelation, to be so dark 
that none can understand it. But shall we say, that 
the Holy Ghost, which is the spirit of truth, hath 
given a wrong name unto it ? God forbid ! But if 
it does hide matters, or set them forth so that they 
cannot be understood, then it is not rightly called a 
revelation ; and if this book be so mystical, that it can- 
not be understood ; if the interpretation of it be uncer- 
tain ; and if the common people cannot be taught to 
understand it ; how then should the Holy Ghost say, 
" Blessed is he that readeth the words of this pro- 
phecy,'' Sfc. Let any man judge that hath common 
sense, Can any man be blessed by hearing and read- 
ing those things which he understandeth not ? I trow 
not. Theii it followeth, that this book may be under- 
stood ; and, no doubt, is understood by many ; and 



author's preface. 



xvii 



might be better understood by many 7iiore 3 if they 
would bend their minds to study it. The Holy Ghost, 
as I said before, ivilleth, and commandeth, that the 
words of this prophecy should not be sealed up: 
whereby it is evident, that he would have them read 
and made known to all. Then I reasoii thus : that 
which is open, and unsealed, may be read: therefore 
this book may be read and known. If men say, these 
prophesies are sealed and hid; and God say, they are 
unsealed and open ; are we to believe men or God ? 
If any reply, and say, TV ? feel, and find by expe- 
rience, that this book is hard to be understood : I 
answer, that the fault is in ourselves ; because we 
are so negligent in the search and study of it. For 
if we did, with that humility and reverend care that 
ought to be in us, search after the things revealed in 
this book, we should find that they are not sealed up, 
but lie open to be read and known. True it is indeed, 
that if any man fix upon some part of it, and take 
it by itself, he shall find it very dark; but if he look 
through the whole book, a?id mark and observe dili- 
gently hoiv things are related, he shall find no such 
darkness as he feareth, for there is a remarkable 
connection of times and events observed in this book, 
even from the first chapter unto the last, as, Goa 
willing, shall more fully and, plainly appear in the 
particular opening and interpretation thereof. One 
great objection against this prophecy is, that the 
fathers profess it is full of mysteries, and that they 
could not understand it. If they could 7iot itnder- 
stand it, say some, how shall we understand it ? Is 
it not great arrogance for us to say we understand 



xvm 



AUTHOR S PREFACE. 



it better than they did. I answer, No : for a man of 
learning, in comparison, may now in these days more 
easily understand and expound this book, than the 
most learned doctor, and fathers in ancient times. 
The reason is this, we live in an age wherein most of 
the things prophesied in this book are fulfilled. Now 
the fulfillment of a prophecy is the best exposition of 
it. But the fathers lived in a time wherein many of 
these things were not come to pass, and therefore 
more hard for them to interpret and understand ; as 
those things in this prophecy, which are not yet ful- 
filled, are most difficult for zis to understand. But 
when a prophecy is fulfilled, it is an easy matter to 
say, this was the meaning of the prophet. Some 
things in this book ivere fulfilled before the days of 
the fathers, and some things in the days wherein they 
lived; and both those they did clearly understand. 
Some things were fulfilled after their days, as the 
rising and reigning of the great Antichrist ; which 
they did not so clearly see into. Hereupon it cometh 
to pass, that many things ivhich unto them were very 
obscure, are unto us most clear and manifest, as being 
already fulfilled : insomuch, that all which are not 
wilfully blinded, may see and understand them ; yea, 
even the most unlearned. 

Be not therefore discouraged (gentle reader,) at 
the darkness and difficulty of this book ; do not pre- 
maturely resolve and set down with thyself, that the 
natural sense of this book cannot be given, or the true 
meaning found out; and that we must, when we have 
done all that vje can, rest in uncertain conjectures ; 
some following one sense, and some another, as seemeth 



author's preface. 



X1JC 



most like and profitable. Oh, be not of that mind, 
good Christian brother ! for if we have not an un- 
doubted certainty of the sense and meaning of this 
prophecy, ive are none the nearer: and that is it 
which the Papists would drive us into. But know for 
a certainty, that the natural sense of this book is to be 
found out, as well as of other books of the scripture. 
And that ive might not be left to ourselves in the dark, 
and to our uncertain conjectures, and doubtful inter- 
pretations, behold the merciful goodness of God to his 
Church, in expounding himself the darkest and most 
mystical things in this prophecy, or at least so many 
of them, and so far, that the rest are thereby laid 
open, and made manifest The Lord himself ex- 
pounded some things in the first chapter, which give 
clear light to the first vision. \ The angel expoundeth 
divers other things. In the seventeenth chapter, which 
is the key of this prophecy, the angel doth of purpose 
open and interpret all the greatest doubts of this 
hook: as, who is the whore of Babylon ? who is the 
beast ? what are his seven heads ? what are his ten 
horns ? ivhat are the waters which the woman, that is, 
the whore of Rome, sitteth upon ? 

Moreover, for the better understanding of this pro- 
phecy, we must note, that the writings of Moses and 
the prophets, unto which there are sundry allusions, 
and from which sundry things are drawn, do explain 
many things in this revelatioii. The knowledge of 
antiquity minister eth much aid to the understanding of 
this prophecy. The knowledge of the histories of the 
Church, and the particular state thereof in divers 
a g es > offordeth much light. The observation of the 



XX 



author's preface. 



phrases, and manner of speech, used by the old pro- 
phets, doth also render great assistance. The serious 
and deep weighing of all the circumstances of the text, 
and comparing one thing with another, also help greatly 
to discover the true and natural sense. And further- 
more, as the spirit of God is the author of this pro- 
phecy, so the same spirit is the best interpreter of it, 
and doth open and reveal it to all such as, using all 
other good means, are earnest and humble suitors unto 
God for his assistance, ivhereby they may all under- 
stand both this and the other ?nysteries of his will ; 
which, the apostle saith, God hath revealed unto us by 
his spirit : for the spirit searcheth all things, yea, the 
deep things of God. To all this may be added, the 
knowledge of arts, tongues, and the learned writings 
and interpretations of sundry excellent men, ivhich do 
all give great assistance to the understanding of this 
prophecy. Since then there are so many helps for the 
opening and expounding of this revelation, why should 
any be discouraged from reading and studying it ? 
JBut if any man demand a reason why St. John 
writeth this revelation in such a mystical and allego- 
rical manner; I answer, that there may be many 
reasons given for it : first, that the world being blinded, 
might fulfil the things herein specified: secondly, be- 
cause John was to publish this revelation as he re- 
ceived it from J esus Christ, which was figuratively 
and allegorically : thirdly, because it was much wiser 
to forced the destruction of the It oman Empire, which 
at that time bore the sway almost over the whole world, 
under covert and figurative speeches, than in plain 
terms, lest the Roman princes should rage still more 



author's preface. 



xxi 



against the Christians. The like also may be said 
for DanieVs dark manner of delivering his prophecy: 
for if he had uttered those things in plain terms ivhich 
he spake darkly and allegorically ', it might have cost 
him his life. For the heathens would never have 
endured to hear that all their glorious and renowned 
empires should fall one after another, and one by 
another ; and that the Jews were the only holy people 
whom God did defend, to whom, in the end, he would 
give quiet possession of their own land and kingdom. 

But to come to a conclusion (gentle reader), thou 
shalt find in this poor attempt, first, an exposition of 
the first nineteen chapters reduced all to one head, 
ivhich is to prove the five points ; and, last of all, the 
three chapters following briefly and plainly ex- 
pounded. If any through unwillingness will not, or 
through want of leisure cannot, read once this short 
exposition ; yet, for his comfort, let him read those 
things only which are ivritten upon the fourteenth 
chapter. And now ( Christian reader), hoping that 
thou wilt not neglect that which may be for thine own 
good, I commend thee to God, and to the word of his 
grace, ivhich is able to give thee an inheritance among 
all them that are sanctified. 

2'hine in the Lord, 



ARTHUR DENT 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: July 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-21 1 1 



